More great stories from the Age of Sigmar

SACROSANCT AND OTHER STORIES
Various authors

MYTHS & REVENANTS
Various authors

GLOOMSPITE
Andy Clark

THE RED FEAST
Gav Thorpe

RULERS OF THE DEAD
Josh Reynolds and David Annandale
Contains the novels Nagash: The Undying King and Neferata: Mortarch of Blood

SOUL WARS
Josh Reynolds

LEGENDS OF THE AGE OF SIGMAR
Various authors
Contains the novels Fyreslayers, Skaven Pestilens and Sylvaneth

THE REALMGATE WARS: VOLUME 1
Various authors
Contains the novels The Gates of Azyr, War Storm, Ghal Maraz, Hammers of Sigmar, Wardens of the Everqueen and Black Rift

THE REALMGATE WARS: VOLUME 2
Various authors
Contains the novels Call of Archaon, Warbeast, Fury of Gork, Bladestorm, Mortarch of Night and Lord of Undeath

GODS & MORTALS
Various authors

SCOURGE OF FATE
Robbie MacNiven

• HALLOWED KNIGHTS •
Josh Reynolds
Book 1: PLAGUE GARDEN
Book 2: BLACK PYRAMID

HAMILCAR: CHAMPION OF THE GODS
David Guymer

BLACKTALON: FIRST MARK
Andy Clark

SHADESPIRE: THE MIRRORED CITY
Josh Reynolds

CALLIS & TOLL: THE SILVER SHARD
Nick Horth

THE TAINTED HEART
C L Werner

OVERLORDS OF THE IRON DRAGON
C L Werner

EIGHT LAMENTATIONS: SPEAR OF SHADOWS
Josh Reynolds

THE RED HOURS
Evan Dicken

HEART OF WINTER
Nick Horth

WARQUEEN
Darius Hinks

THE BONE DESERT
Robbie MacNiven

Audio Dramas

REALMSLAYER
David Guymer

EIGHT LAMENTATIONS: WAR-CLAW
Josh Reynolds

SHADESPIRE: THE DARKNESS IN THE GLASS
Various authors

THE PALACE OF MEMORY AND OTHER STORIES
Various authors

THE IMPRECATIONS OF DAEMONS
Nick Kyme

To see the full Black Library range, visit the Kobo Store.

Contents

Cover

Backlist

Title Page

Warhammer Age of Sigmar

THE HARROWER

Prologue

Part I

Part II

Part III

THE METHOD OF MADNESS

THE DEVOURER’S DEMAND

I

II

III

IV

V

VI

VII

PROVING GROUND

EIGHT-TAILED NAGA

THE IRON PROMISE

About the Authors

An Extract from ‘Gloomspite’

A Black Library Publication

eBook license

From the maelstrom of a sundered world, the Eight Realms were born. The formless and the divine exploded into life.

Strange, new worlds appeared in the firmament, each one gilded with spirits, gods and men. Noblest of the gods was Sigmar. For years beyond reckoning he illuminated the realms, wreathed in light and majesty as he carved out his reign. His strength was the power of thunder. His wisdom was infinite. Mortal and immortal alike kneeled before his lofty throne. Great empires rose and, for a while, treachery was banished. Sigmar claimed the land and sky as his own and ruled over a glorious age of myth.

But cruelty is tenacious. As had been foreseen, the great alliance of gods and men tore itself apart. Myth and legend crumbled into Chaos. Darkness flooded the realms. Torture, slavery and fear replaced the glory that came before. Sigmar turned his back on the mortal kingdoms, disgusted by their fate. He fixed his gaze instead on the remains of the world he had lost long ago, brooding over its charred core, searching endlessly for a sign of hope. And then, in the dark heat of his rage, he caught a glimpse of something magnificent. He pictured a weapon born of the heavens. A beacon powerful enough to pierce the endless night. An army hewn from everything he had lost.

Sigmar set his artisans to work and for long ages they toiled, striving to harness the power of the stars. As Sigmar’s great work neared completion, he turned back to the realms and saw that the dominion of Chaos was almost complete. The hour for vengeance had come. Finally, with lightning blazing across his brow, he stepped forth to unleash his creations.

The Age of Sigmar had begun.

THE HARROWER

David Annandale

PROLOGUE

She did not sleep. There were no lids to cover her eyes. She still possessed the lids – the flesh of her face was stretched over the eight-pointed medallion fixed to the front of her armour – but they drooped over empty holes. Her eyes were wide orbs of agony, gazing out through the slit of her hood at the world of pain.

All existence was pain, but the landscape she stared at was the apotheosis of suffering, or at least it had been. She led her warband through the Desolate Marches of the Bloodwind Spoil. There was no path to guide her, no real landmarks to point her way. The land here had been murdered, and the moments of its greatest suffering were preserved in frozen, stilled convulsions. For leagues in every direction, barren rock split and rose in twisted formations. Monolithic slabs hung over each other and stretched upward like entreating hands to a merciless sky of roiling, crimson clouds. Spare clumps of long weeds had turned to brittle, grey straw. The wind blew dust and heat across the landscape, desiccating flesh, parching throats and scouring hope. Gravskein could not be certain that she was not leading her band in circles. She had faith that she was not. She had faith that she was still leading them towards their goal. Towards the Tower of Revels.

The tower had called to her in her dreams, though those visions had not come to her in true sleep. It had been so long since Gravskein had known the lying oblivion of sleep that she could not recall when she had last experienced it. Perhaps she never had. Sleep belonged to the despised, forgotten portion of her life from before her ascension, from before her awakening.

From before she had been Unmade.

That period belonged in oblivion. It was not worth remembering. There was nothing to be found there. Only fragments of grief, and the ashes of ruin. What mattered was pain and the present, and pain and the future. It was her duty to deliver the future. Only it seemed so distant now. Too distant, invisible beyond a looming barrier of despair.

No. She would not fall against that barrier. She would go on. She would go on until an end came. She believed in her quest, and she believed in an end, whether it was triumph or death. That was enough to keep her walking. That, and the awareness of Bulsurrus’ festering anger and ambition.

Gravskein did not sleep, but she still had to rest. And there were times when her consciousness pulled back from the world. Never all the way, never so far that the glory of pain abandoned her, but far enough that a grey veil dropped over the reality before her, and another reality made itself known, if it chose so to do. This was the realm of visions and omens, of premonitions and signs. What she had seen in this state had brought her this far.

She did not think new revelations were at hand. She had not earned them. But exhaustion was about to drop the veil all the same. She could not go on much longer. At the same time, she could not show weakness. Not with Bulsurrus watching.

Gravskein looked back at the warband of the Unmade marching behind her. Her strides were twice the length of any of the others. She was a Blissful One, and her legs below the knees had been replaced by long, spiked blades. They turned her into a giant. She pierced the ground as she walked. Every impact sent a jolt of sharp, stabbing pain up her mutilated limbs. It was the touch of the Gods, endlessly repeated. Her arms, too, were receivers and bestowers of pain. Instead of hands, she had huge sickles, the curves of the hooks studded with more spikes. Where her wrists had been, long ribbons hung, inscribed with runes of praise to the Ruinous Powers. There was agony in her stumps, the flesh slivered and hot where bone met iron, and in the phantom memory of what had been.

Above her head, fastened with bolts to her temples, was an eight-pointed halo. Suspended at its centre was a skull, its mouth wide in a frozen scream. The skull had belonged to a special enemy. It was the battle with this foe that had enabled Gravskein to rise to the exalted state of Blissful One.

Though she had undergone the greatest transformation, all of her comrades had also been mutilated, unmade into beings of the greater slaughter. The band was still ten strong. Gravskein had lost many of her warriors on the journey. She did not know how long they had been searching. Time had little meaning in the Desolate Marches. They had been here for months, she thought. It might even be years. Had they gone further and longer than the other bands who had searched for the tower? There was no way to know. She chose to believe that they had.

Skarask, one of the Ascended Ones, with a double hook instead of a left arm, stumbled. He was a comrade of hers of old. Though he caught himself immediately and marched on, all the others except Bulsurrus looked from him to her, as if now they had leave to show their exhaustion.

Gravskein gave a slow nod. The skull mounted over her head rose and fell with the gesture. ‘Rest here,’ she said. She climbed up to slightly higher ground, but there was no point in looking for a truly defensible position in this region. One tormented outcrop of rock was as good as the next. Gravskein stopped beside twin slabs that looked like a cleft skull. The others formed a defensive circle around the rock and sat down.

Their eyes, like hers, were forever open. The flayed flesh of their faces, like hers, was fastened to their armour. Their rest, like hers, would be a distant mockery of sleep. But her rest, unlike theirs, might contain visions. They would, she knew, be hoping, as ever, that new ones would come to her now.

None would. She had already been shown everything that she would be allowed to see until she completed the quest.

Gravskein perched inside the tight crevice between the slabs. She stared out at the undulations of the Desolate Marches. The grey veil came down, obscuring the crimson air. She did not fight it. The grey filled her sight, and on its canvas, she cast her memories.

PART I

It was the same set of memories that came most often, and most forcefully. Memories of blood, of triumph and of purpose. Memories whose strength she needed.

Memories from before the Bloodwind Spoil. From before her ascension to the blessed state of Blissful One too, though her transformation and the journey she was called to were deeply entwined.

Memories of Shyish, and of the island of Tzlid. The island of loss and grief, and the island blessed by the Gods with the gift of pain.

The memories began with a hunt. Gravskein was still an Awakened One. She had sliced off her face, but she still had all of her limbs. She knew, though, that more change was coming, and soon. Her waking dreams were filled with whirling motion, a dance of murder and blades. The visions faded to shards when she returned to full awareness. They left her with impressions of herself suspended above the ground, filled with the light of agony and drenched in the blood of butchered enemies. And there was more. Looming over the hints of transformation, a lodestone at the centre of all her visions, calling to her, shackling her soul, was the tower.

Bulsurrus was leading the hunting party. He moved swiftly, leaping over obstacles with such grace that he seemed on the verge of taking flight. He and Gravskein had undergone their ritual flaying the same night, but he had rushed more swiftly towards transcendence. He was a Joyous One. Razor-edged chains hung from his shoulders, swaying viciously with every step. His arms were swords. He ran with them spread wide, eager to meet the world with his slashing embrace.

He took the patrol through the White Forest. The trees in this region of Tzlid were their own form of undeath. They were skeletons, the bark having long ago fallen away to reveal bones. The trunks were massive femurs, the largest looking as if they had come from the corpse of a dragon. The branches were strange clusters of arms, dozens of articulations sprouting smaller limbs until they ended in grey claws instead of leaves. They were dead, yet they grew ever larger. In the wind, they rattled like chattering teeth. Their claws drew blood from whatever brushed against them. The Unmade felt kinship with the trees, and Bulsurrus did not hesitate to burst through drooping tangles of branches, shredding his face with new wounds. The others followed his example. Blood flowed freely down Gravskein’s forehead and her arms, cooling quickly in the cold keening of the wind.

She kept up with Bulsurrus easily. They were drawing close to a Realmgate on the island’s southern shore, and her excitement was growing. A glow of presentiment spread like fire through her veins.

Bulsurrus must have seen the shine in her eyes. ‘You saw something during the night,’ he guessed.

Gravskein smiled, her fleshless remains of lips drawing back over her teeth.

‘What are we going to find?’

‘I do not know.’

‘Perhaps the quest has at last been fulfilled.’

‘No.’ Of this, she was sure. They would not find their comrades returning in triumph from the Eightpoints.

‘How do you know?’

‘They have not found the tower.’

‘Why not?’

‘Because their faith was not strong enough.’ It could not have been. If the latest band sent to find the Tower of Revels had been successful, the visions would not still be calling to her.

‘You still think you will be the one to find it,’ said Bulsurrus.

‘I know I will be.’

The Tower of Revels loomed large in the tales the Unmade told each other of the Flayed King. He who had once been King Vourneste had been changed along with his warriors in the realm beyond the gateway in the woods. He had returned with the gift of pain, and had transformed his people. He was long gone, though the hope that he would return one day and prove he had not been killed by Neferata lived on. And the stories of his deeds beyond the gateway were legion. They had grown in importance since the Unmade had learned of the Everchosen. The Flayed King had not returned, but there was another ruler out there, blessed by the Gods to command all the loyal subjects of Ruin.

It fell to the Unmade to prove their worth to the Everchosen. A sign that they must do so had come with the dreams of the Tower of Revels. In the tales, the Flayed King had found the tower in the realm beyond the gateway. The precise nature of the tower was vague. What was told was that it was a site of power, power so great and so attuned to the nature of the Unmade that the Gods could only have intended it for them. The Flayed King was going to lead his people back to the tower, so they might receive it as their gift from the Gods. But he had fallen before he could do so. Gravskein believed that it was treachery that had taken the Flayed King from the Unmade on that battlefield. She did not believe he could have failed. But he was gone, and so the Tower of Revels had become another chapter in the tragedy of her people. It was another kind of loss, another among so many. The Unmade embraced what they had become, yet what they had been lingered at the edges of their thoughts, transmuted into a remembrance of grief as ill-defined as it was sharp. The tower called to the Unmade through visions and lore with the force of that rarest of things – a promise. It was a gift that must be found, and its discovery was not an end in itself. It would be a proof of worthiness.

Gravskein would find it. She could accept no other purpose to her visions. It called, and she would answer. She would not die trying, as so many had before her. She would come to the tower. No other destiny was possible.

‘Have your visions told you what we will find today?’ Bulsurrus asked. They had fought side by side for years, and were held close by bonds of shared combat and shared pain. He did not experience visions, though. He treated Gravskein’s glimpses of fate with a mix of jealousy and scepticism.

Gravskein shook her head, refusing to be baited. She did not believe Bulsurrus was foolish enough to think the Gods spoke to her so directly, or about matters so beneath them. If the Unmade could not defend the gate without the intervention of the Gods, then they did not deserve ever to find the tower.

Gravskein heard the enemy force before she saw it. She heard the beat of horses’ hooves, and the tread of marching feet. Bulsurrus forged straight ahead, silent now, his flayed features set into a predatory snarl. Soon, the hunting party arrived at a vantage point overlooking the Realmgate. The terrain was hilly, and the gate stood at the foot of a slope, facing the end of a broken road that led out of the White Forest towards the western shore of Tzlid, and the channel that separated the island from the Screaming Wastes. Finger bones grew between the cracked, disintegrating paving stones. Most of the road had vanished beneath the soil, another fading memory of a dead civilisation. The path was still quite wide, and marked a clear way through the forest for mounted troops.

At the head of the foe, a vampire in resplendent crimson armour rode an obsidian stallion. Long, golden hair streamed from his head. His flesh was more pale than the trees. His features seemed carved from alabaster, their perfect symmetry and sharp lines making him, in Gravskein’s eyes, a living incarnation of pride.

Beside her, crouching behind the trunk of an undead tree, Skarask said, ‘He has never known enlightenment.’ Spittle dripped between his teeth. He was as eager as the rest of the band to visit revelation upon the blood knight’s face.

Behind the vampire marched an infantry composed of skeletons and corpses. Whether they had been summoned by this vampire or dispatched by a more powerful lord, Gravskein did not know. What was clear was their unthinking obedience. All were armoured, and though their plate was not as resplendent as the knight’s, it looked rich to Gravskein. Their shields and cuirasses were all engraved with the same insignia as the knight’s, depicting a fanged skull radiating rays of light.

A huge dire wolf paced alongside the stallion. Rotting flesh hung from its frame. Rib bones were exposed, yet its musculature, viscous and grey, was still powerfully corded. Its head swayed heavily from side to side as it sought the scent of prey. The Unmade were downwind of the beast.

‘They do not see us yet,’ Bulsurrus whispered.

‘There are many,’ said Skarask. There were three times as many undead as there were Unmade.

‘Does that trouble you?’ Gravskein asked.

‘Only that there are so few living to teach.’

Gravskein nodded. The dead that marched had left pain behind. They had forever lost their chance to know the true glory of the gift. ‘But there is still one,’ she said. The blood knight was not beyond pain. He was not beyond scarring.

Gravskein looked to Bulsurrus, awaiting his signal. He was the most transformed, and so the most enlightened, of the hunting party. He waited as the blood knight reached the dais of the Realmgate. The vampire turned his horse around slowly, scanning the wooded hills that embraced the gate on three sides.

He will see us, Gravskein realised. The vampire was gazing at his surroundings with something greater than mere sight. She looked again at Bulsurrus, and he nodded. He saw the danger too.

With the nod, the Unmade rushed out of concealment and charged, howling, down the hillside.

There was little art to their attack. Once, in the lost time, there would have been. Now, there was only the direct charge, the straight line to the prey and to the evangelism of pain.

The hunting party came down on the left flank of the undead, midway between the rear of the skeletons and corpses and zombies and the Realmgate. The blood knight saw them at once. He shouted, and with a thrust of his sword he commanded his troops to meet their attackers. The infantry ran forward, and they met the Unmade just before the base of the slope. Gravskein’s comrades had the advantage of speed and momentum, and they slashed into the blood knight’s troops.

Bulsurrus whirled once, his arms outstretched, decapitating the skeletons closing with him, and then he turned, flying over the ground in his ecstatic sprint to reach the vampire. Gravskein followed. She had a flail-headed chain in one hand, a sword in the other, and she whipped the chain into the corpses. She moved swiftly, only a few paces behind Bulsurrus. She had little interest in the things without pain. She would fight to hold them off, but they were not important.

Behind her, the rest of the band was not as fast, and plunged deeply into the struggle. Skeletons and zombies fell without a sound. Screams of rage and shouts of joyful agony reached her ears, though. Her comrades were dying too, but not without a final burst of blessed pain.

The blood knight charged, the dire wolf at his side. He made for Bulsurrus. The Joyous One leapt high to meet the vampire, attacking with the swiftness of the wind, but the vampire was faster. He batted Bulsurrus’ blades aside with a contemptuous blow of his sword, smashing the Unmade away. Bulsurrus landed hard, one leg twisting badly beneath him.

The dire wolf leapt at Gravskein before she could run to Bulsurrus’ aid. The massive beast flew through the air, a battering ram of fur and muscle. It slammed into her and brought her down, its paws crushing her chest with its weight. It snarled and opened its jaws wide. Hot, foetid breath washed over Gravskein, and she stared into the darkness of its maw and at its curved-dagger teeth. She jabbed up with her sword, and the wolf reared back, evading her blow. Released, she scrambled back, but the beast came at her again, its jaws gaping to tear out her midsection. She kicked at it, jerking its head away once, but the animal was bigger, stronger and faster than she was. She was doing nothing more than delaying its meal by a few seconds.

Then, with joy and exultation, she saw what she must do.

She kicked again, this time aiming for the maw itself. The jaws snapped shut on her leg. The dire wolf’s teeth came together, severing muscle and snapping bone in a single, monstrously powerful bite. The wolf sank its teeth deeper, pulverising her limb. The pain was enormous, consuming, glorious. It was, since the removal of her face, the greatest pain she had experienced.

The greatest gift.

The undead monster gazed at her with baleful triumph as it chewed, breaking more bone. It thought she was helpless, a fallen prey for it to devour as it saw fit. The wolf was mistaken. She was energised, transformed by the gift it had bestowed upon her. It did not understand the truth of its situation. She was not the one in a trap. She had caught the wolf with her leg. She held it with her sacrifice.

Gravskein jerked up, striking with chain and sword. The chain whipped around the wolf’s throat, tearing muscle apart as the flail smashed against the left side of its skull, caving in bone. Gravskein plunged her blade through the wolf’s right eye and into its brain. The beast’s body jerked violently, severing her leg completely below the knee. Frenzied with pain, she yanked the sword free and put out the beast’s other eye. The dire wolf howled, and the necromantic sorcery that held it together began to unravel. Gravskein hauled its head to the side with the chain, cutting deeper, and hacked with the sword until she decapitated the monster and it fell, stilled.

Her blood pumped in cataracts from her stump. The wolf’s fangs were rotten, its saliva poisonous, and the crimson that fell from her was already streaked with thick clots of black. The pain of the injury paled next to the fire, the devouring, putrid fire that coursed through her body. The injury the wolf had inflicted upon her was trying to kill her, but she embraced the agony with such fervour that she held death aside. She would not surrender to darkness while there was still a heartbeat’s worth of pain to experience.

She pushed herself away from the dire wolf and lunged up on her remaining leg. A few yards away, the blood knight was toying with Bulsurrus. The Joyous One was fast, squirming like an insect out of the way of each sword blow, but he could not rise to counter-attack. Gravskein saw the struggle through a haze of red and cracked silver. Her vision was narrowing. Her body was weakening quickly, but the wracking bliss carried her forward. The vampire had his back to her, and she hopped forward, a bleeding, savage grotesque of slaughter. The world grew slippery, falling away from her conscious grasp. The only solid thing in her vision was the blood knight. She lurched towards him, propelled by a vortex of agony. There was no conscious thought. There was action, every movement summoned as if by the dictates of fate. It was as though she were beyond choice, blissfully caught in a dance of death.

She was barely aware that she was raising her blade. She was aware of plunging it down, at the apex of a final lunge. She stabbed the vampire above his gorget, deep into the base of his skull. The blood knight froze mid-blow. A profound, paralysing shudder ran through his body from his spine down, rooting him to the spot.

The world faded still more. Blood poured from Gravskein, soaking her leg, the back of the vampire’s armour and the ground below. Held up by wings of pain, Gravskein clung to the blood knight and sawed with her blade. He moved again, jerking and stumbling in a doomed effort to throw her off. In the darkening world, Bulsurrus rose and thrust his arm-blades into the vampire’s eyes. Gravskein kept sawing, and somewhere in the thick darkness closing in on her, the battle was ending. Skeletons and vampires were falling as she severed their leader’s will. The surviving Unmade rushed around the vampire, bringing him down in a storm of blows.

Gravskein kept sawing even after the blood knight was on the ground. She sawed until his skull rolled free.

Her memories smeared after that. Someone bound her wounds and stopped the bleeding, though she did not know it was Skarask who had helped her until long afterwards. Oblivion tried to claim her, but she clung to her pain. She floated in it, welcoming it as her identity and her salvation, and it kept her alive as her comrades carried her back in triumph to the ruins inhabited by the Unmade.

‘You have done well,’ voices said, cutting through the haze to become part of her fever dreams. ‘You will be honoured.’

‘I am not done,’ she moaned. ‘I must look for the poison.’

She did not know what she meant, but the words burst from her with the force of prophecy.

She was tended to, though she could not remember that either. Her next clear memory came some time later. The pain of the wound was still extreme. The poison’s fever still burned through her. But she could see again, and as she sat up she found herself on an eroded altar stone at the centre of a ring of pillars. Once majestic, the columns were now grey, stained with moss, their tops broken off. They were stumps of fingers stabbing up into the night.

There were many other ruins beyond the ring of pillars. Everywhere, crumbling and half-buried, were the fading dreams of a once great civilisation. There had been majestic cities here. There were the stone ghosts of formal gardens, amphitheatres and palaces of learning. Before King Vourneste had become the Flayed King, Tzlid had been ruled by some of the greatest philosophers Shyish had ever seen. Then had come the final enlightenment. The Unmade had no use for the things that had been, but the vestigial memories of greatness lingered, an ill-defined and resented grief. They clung to the rubble of what was once their kingdom. They could not let go of what had become meaningless. Intimations of lost glory gnawed at their souls like a cancer.

Gravskein knew those griefs and phantasmal regrets as well as any of her fellows. Now, though, they had receded to insignificance. She was conscious only of a present glory, a present honour. She was surrounded by tall, hooded figures. All their limbs were blades. They were the Blissful Ones of Tzlid. They were the most transformed of the Unmade, the ones who had ascended the highest on the mountain of pain. If she was on this slab of pitted marble, at the centre of this group, it could only be for one reason.

The Blissful Ones were silent. Their faces were hidden. Above their heads, the skulls of the enemies who had brought them to this exalted state gazed with dark sockets upon Gravskein. One of the warriors advanced towards her. Between his arm-scythes, he held a new skull. It had been freshly skinned. Traces of blood still dripped from the naked bone.

The skull had sharp fangs. It was the head of the blood knight.

The Blissful One bowed, and set the skull on the end of the slab. Then he stepped back to rejoin the circle, and broke the silence at last. ‘We are the honoured of the Unmade. We are prepared to welcome you to our number. It falls to you to do what must be done. Prove yourself. Embrace the full dominion of pain.’

Gravskein’s sword lay beside her. She picked it up. She looked at her remaining leg, then at the Blissful Ones. ‘Let pain be mine,’ she said. ‘Let me belong to pain.’ She did not hesitate. With a scream of ecstasy, she brought the blade down, cutting deep below the knee. Her blood jetted into her face as she sawed through skin, muscle and veins. Bone shards flew. She raised the sword and brought it down hard again, breaking bones. She half-severed her leg before she passed out from blood loss and pain. She had done enough, though. She had committed herself, and embraced what had been offered. When next she woke, her hands were gone, replaced with the lethal curve of iron, and her temples throbbed with the ache of the bolts fixing the eight-pointed halo to her head.

The circle of the honoured was still around her. As she rose from the altar and stood for the first time, unsteadily at first, and then with growing wonder and certainty, on her new blades, they raised their arms and shouted.

‘Hail to the Flayed King!’ they cried. ‘Hail to the wonder of pain! Welcome, sister! Welcome, Child of Bliss!’

Overcome, ecstatic, she howled her joy. They surrounded her, reaching out with their hooked blades. They linked hers to theirs, and Gravskein passed from one new comrade to the other, until the long line of the Blissful Ones danced, weaving between the rings of the columns.

When the ceremony ended, and the dancers bowed to one another, she said, ‘I am, in the midst of my joy, humbled. I did not dream this honour could be mine.’

‘You earned the right of transformation through your actions at the Realmgate,’ the one who had led the ceremony told her. She recognised his voice now. It was Nazarg. ‘You were a great blade that cut deeply through the enemy. You are Gravskein the Harrower, and a warband is yours to lead.’

Gravskein’s heart swelled with hope. ‘To lead a search?’

Nazarg bowed his head. ‘Find the Tower of Revels, Harrower. The task is yours, now.’

With her ascension, no one doubted the strength of her visions, not even Bulsurrus, though he chafed at the loss of his position compared to Gravskein’s. He followed her, though. He became one of the Companions of the Harrower.

He and the others had followed her in the long search through the Bloodwind Spoil.

The search that had killed so many of them.

The search that seemed like it might be endless.

But as she crouched between the split rocks in the Desolate Marches and gazed at the parade of her memories, she found the one that, above all others, gave her the strength she needed at this moment.

It was the memory of the vision she had while she underwent her transformation. It was another vision of the tower, and of the lands on which its shadow fell. Her blood had still been tortured by the venom of the dire wolf’s saliva. Fever and rot roiled through her frame, and through her dreams. She saw the land awash with poison. A huge wave of shining black spread over the hills and plains, killing everything, drowning out the joy of pain. And the Tower of Revels was the source of the wave. The tower, that was the legacy of the Flayed King, the tower that should be in the possession of the Unmade, was claimed by a usurping hand. It had lost its true nature. It was corrupted.

Gravskein had risen from her vision with new understanding. The tower must not only be found. It had to be retaken.

She had at last defeated the venom that ran in her blood through the sacrifice of her limbs. So much of her had blood flowed out that it took the poison with it. But the venom had given her the new vision. Poison was what had corrupted the tower, and poison was what it sent out onto the land, and so poison would be the key to its discovery.

Look for the poison.

Look for the poison.

Look for the poison.

Gravskein stepped out from between the agonised rocks and looked out over the Desolate Marches again.

How could I look for the poison when all was poisoned?

That was how her search had foundered.

Look more deeply. Be worthy, and find the greater death.

PART II

Gravskein led the band into the greater death. As before, they followed the tracks of dried gullies. These were, she thought, the veins through which the poison had flowed. She took her followers over the tortured earth to where the death was most profound. After more days – or weeks? or months? – of searching, one of the gullies opened up onto a strange landscape that had been blasted of even its identity. There was no horizon here, no light or darkness. There was only grey.

Though there was no fog, Gravskein could see no more than fifty feet in any direction. Even after a few steps, she could not see the gulley that had led them here. The ground was hard and knobby. It felt like it had been scoured down to the fossilised bones of the earth. Something had come through and turned the land to nothing. Directions were now truly meaningless.

‘You have lost us,’ Bulsurrus said after what might have been a day of walking through the limbo. ‘We could walk in circles until we die and never know it.’

For a moment, Gravskein thought he meant that they would not know that they had died. She could believe that, in this place. ‘We are going forward,’ she said.

‘How do you know?’

‘I walk forward always. And think what is around us. Think what terrible poison could do this to the land. We are closer than we have ever been before.’

‘We are closer to our end than we have ever been before.’

If either is true, then at least there will be an end to despair. ‘You will see,’ she said. ‘You should have joy in the pain of our quest. We are being rewarded even now.’

They marched on, and there were never any landmarks, and never any change except in the growth of hunger, thirst and weakness. Before the limbo, they had come across, now and then, the beasts of the Eightpoints. Raptoryxes and blight serpents had preyed on the warband, and become prey in their turn. Every encounter was deadly, but the slain monsters had provided nourishment to the survivors. Now, though, there was nothing. No creature hunted in the grey. Gravskein did not even see the corpses of monsters foolish enough to have entered this territory. The smallest body would have been a landmark, a change. But there could be no change here.

Havskith, an Awakened One, succumbed. He dropped like a felled tree, dead before he hit the ground.

Gravskein stopped marching. ‘We will halt here,’ she said. ‘Our comrade makes us the gift of his strength. Let us honour it.’

The other Companions obeyed, partitioning the body with quick, brutal chops of their blades. Gravskein hooked chunks of flesh with her left scythe and brought the still-warm meat to her mouth. She chewed through gristle. The taste of blood gave her the illusion of respite from thirst.

Bulsurrus stood next to her. ‘Let this be enough,’ he said, between mouthfuls of Havskith’s meat. He spoke quietly, at least, but the fact that he wanted this conversation to remain private suggested he was serious about his demands.

‘Enough?’ Gravskein asked. ‘You put a limit on the sacrifice you are prepared to make for the Unmade and the Flayed King?’

‘I put a limit on the sacrifice I will make for you. I will not have us walk pointlessly and die fruitlessly. Leadership came to you too soon. You are not ready.’

‘Your jealously is speaking, proving that it is you who is not ready to lead. You have no plan, no direction.’

‘I warn you…’ Bulsurrus began.

‘The warnings come from me,’ Gravskein hissed. ‘If you wish to lead, challenge me. Try to seize the warband and I will gut you. I swear by the Flayed King that your death will be quick and dishonourable.’

‘I will not let you kill us,’ Bulsurrus responded, but he walked away, holding back from an outright challenge for the moment.

The Companions of the Harrower feasted until nothing remained of their comrade. His bones were cracked open, the marrow sucked clean. His skull was a broken, empty vessel. They moved on, given strength by his fatal weakness. Gravskein looked back once. They had barely started marching again, and already the pieces of Havskith had disappeared, the empty land as featureless as if he had never been.

Some time later, a shard of silver appeared in the grey. It was impossible to tell how far away it was, but it was like the beacon of a lighthouse in the nothingness. Gravskein strode towards it. Gradually, the splinter widened. Reaching it seemed to take days. It grew more distinct, yet never closer, receding as if it were a mirage. And then, suddenly, they were upon it.

The Companions stood on the banks of a river. There was no light for the water to reflect, yet it gleamed like a knife. It flowed to Gravskein’s left. Its current left its surface smooth. There was movement, but it was unhurried. Gravskein had the sense of immense strength in this water, if it was truly that.

Skarask and Rezhia knelt at the river’s edge.

‘Wait,’ Gravskein told them.

They obeyed.

‘This river gives no life to the land,’ she said. Its banks were as barren as the rest of the plain. ‘It is the bringer of death.’ She spoke with satisfaction. At last, she had found what she sought. She had found the poison.

‘Then you have brought us to our doom,’ said Bulsurrus.

‘No. Victory is in our grasp. I have known this river in my visions. It points the way forward, because it flows from the Tower of Revels. Now there is direction in our search.’

She raised her voice as she spoke, addressing the warband as a whole. She reached out with her left scythe. ‘If we drink from this river, we will die. If we follow it to its source, we will triumph.’

She looked at the torn faces before her. They were incapable of any expression except a snarl, but she saw the renewal of hope and determination in the eyes of her followers. Bulsurrus looked back at her sullenly, but she thought that she saw embers of hope stirring in him too. He had never reconciled himself to his humiliation at the hands of the blood knight, or to her sudden ascendancy. But she knew he was as committed to the quest as she was. He felt the call of the tower and all it represented as powerfully as any of them.

They followed the river upstream. There was no sense of going uphill, and nothing else in the limbo changed. The presence of the river was enough to renew Gravskein’s strength. It curved lazily over the plain, a complacent, silver serpent, filled with the power of death. After a short while, Gravskein barely saw it as a thing of water. The gleam was too bright. It was the very essence of poison. She was not tempted to drink it, yet she began to wonder if perhaps she should. Not to quench her thirst, but for other, deeper reasons. She was able to resist the call without much of a struggle, but it stayed with her. She kept finding herself staring at the river, summoned by a promise of meaning.

She focused on the promise she knew was certain. The river was the road to the tower.

At last, the river took the warband out of the plain. Hope flared and guttered at almost the same moment. The grey vanished. The reddened skies of the Bloodwind Spoil returned. There were clouds again, boiling down from the sky, dark as bruises, thick as tumours, swollen with the promise of Ruin within. The horizon was visible once more, and features had returned to the landscape. The land sloped upward steeply. Behind them, the way back into the limbo disappeared.

And the path indicated by river vanished too. The river flowed by out from the bottom of the hillside, and there was no longer any sign of it above ground.

‘The river’s path could lead anywhere,’ said Bulsurrus.

‘Where would you lead us, then?’ Gravskein demanded. ‘Has the path to the tower revealed itself to you?’

Bulsurrus did not answer.

‘We go forward, the way we have seen,’ said Gravskein. ‘Forward, and up.’

The hill before them was covered in tall grasses. The stalks were a deep black, shiny as oil, and streaked with crimson red. A wind had sprung up when the warband left the grey plain. The grass waved back and forth, the movement like a strange, mindless, serpentine nodding.

Gravskein climbed the slope, her bladed legs slicing and crushing stalks. Ichor spurted from the torn grass, soaking the ground. It slid, hissing, down the lengths of her blades. As she looked, frowning, at the steam rising from the black fluid, the cries of battle erupted behind her.

Gravskein spun around. The grass was waist-high on her comrades, and it was attacking them. Long, silken tendrils shot out from the lengths of the stalks and fastened themselves to flesh. The tips of the grass bowed, blades peeling back to reveal stingers sharp and hooked as a scorpion’s. They stabbed deep into legs and arms and torsos, and where they stabbed, they burrowed in. Stalks grew thicker as they fed on the blood of the Unmade.

The warriors slashed at the grass, their blades chopping down stalks by the score, then by the hundred. But the carnivorous vegetation grew thick and strong. The Companions of the Harrower tried to clear a path and move forward, but the stalks reached for them without pause. Bulsurrus swept his arms, cutting himself free, but more grass sprang up and grabbed the underside of his arms, slowing him down, tangling him in a web of grasping hunger. Rezhia chopped away at the stalks wrapped around her thighs, and she coughed up dirty blood.

‘Venom,’ the Ascended One gasped.

Even as the crisis mounted, Gravskein rejoiced. The land was still poisoned. Everything that lived in the Bloodwind Spoil was corrupted, but the corruption of the grass was still of the kind she sought. The river could hide itself, but it could not hide the fact of its presence. Not yet, at least.

She rejoiced, and she began the dance that was the special gift of the Blissful Ones. It was an old dance, a savage memory of a much older one. It had once been performed in the courts of Tzlid in the forgotten ages, before the great transcendence. Once, the dance had been without blades, and without the blood of partners. It had become something much more pure, much more glorious. Pain consumed Gravskein, and she brought pain to the world. She brought pain to all the world, to every direction, and she whirled, a slashing, leaping, dancing frenzy of blades. The grass could not touch her. The flesh of her stumps was too high for it to reach. It died beneath the vortex of her dance, scythed down by her passage. As she turned and spun, the pull of the blades on her arms and the jerk of the metal into her knees ignited more agonies, and her dance grew wilder. She danced back downhill to her fellows, and then uphill once more, cutting a wide swath through the grass.

Bulsurrus and the rest of the Companions fought free of the stalks that held them and moved up the trail Gravskein had created. On either side, grass whipped wildly, the movements a wail of frustration. Gravskein danced, barely conscious of where she went, except that she was going up, climbing, ascending as she always had towards greater pain and greater bloodshed, and to the promise of the Tower of Revels, always following the example set by the vanished, beloved king.

The grass became sparser as she went higher. She stopped dancing when she reached the crest of the hill, because there was nothing left to kill. The grass was present only in sparse, ragged clumps now, easy to avoid.

The land before the Unmade was more level. Now the corruption of the poison appeared in the form of huge, burst pustules of stone. They clustered across the rolling vistas. There was more death here. As if the river had become a treacherous vein beneath the flesh of the land, the ground had died covered in boils, the punctured hemispheres of rock the expression of the fever killing from within.

The boils stretched as far as Gravskein could see.

‘We are no closer,’ said Bulsurrus.

‘We are,’ Gravskein insisted.

‘What are those?’ said Skarask.

Gravskein squinted in the direction he pointed. There were some irregular shapes on an area of level ground. They did not look natural.

She ran towards them.

The shapes were ruins. The Companions of the Harrower had seen many as they travelled the Bloodwind Spoil. These, though, were recent. There was a habitation here, a small village of crude stone dwellings. As the warband reached the village, it became clear that the bricks of the houses were much older than the constructions themselves. Many were fragments of larger slabs, the engravings that had marked them changed into mysterious, unreadable lines.

Gravskein walked between the houses, wary of ambush, and saw that the community had been built on the foundations of another. Cracked roads ran through the village and beyond, disappearing in the pustules of rock. Gaping crevasses showed huge, buried façades. To her left, the hand of a monumental sculpture reached up from the ground. It was a clenched fist twenty feet across, and it clutched the hilt of a broken sword.

‘There was a great city here once,’ Gravskein said.

‘Once,’ said Bulsurrus. ‘It must have been destroyed long ago.’

‘But it has provided the means for something else to come into being.’ Gravskein gestured at the village.

She thought of Tzlid, and of brutality raised over the ruins of lost grandeur.

The new village was silent. It was as dead as the city it had scavenged. The huts were a small cluster at the edge of the ruins, and it took very little time to search them. The first structure Gravskein looked inside was empty.

‘Here!’ Skarask called. ‘Our lost comrades are here!’

Gravskein ran to join him. She strode past the other Unmade and ducked through the misshapen doorway.

There were four bodies here. Familiar ones. A group of the Unmade had breathed their last in this hut. Gnawed bones were scattered over the floor and piled in a heap in one corner. The corpses were so emaciated, their blades seemed thicker than the limbs. In the end, they had been too weak even to consume those who had died first. They were rotting, but slowly, the flesh like desiccated leather. They were almost unrecognisable, but Gravskein knew who they were.

So did Bulsurrus, coming in after her. ‘Vaking, Arvex, Carrika and Tervour,’ he said.

‘Those who went before us,’ said Skarask.

Gravskein nodded. They were members of the band who had been the last to depart on the search before her own. ‘They did well,’ she said. ‘They came this far. Their names will be honoured.’

‘This far?’ Bulsurrus asked. ‘This far to what? They died here, and we have retraced their steps. Where is the victory? We do not know we have done anything except repeat their path to doom.’

‘They fell here, but we are standing. We will go on. We will find what they did not.’ Gravskein turned to the other Companions gathered at the doorway. ‘Take their strength,’ she said.

When she and her band had fed again, they moved deeper into the ruins, searching for more bodies. They had not seen the leader of the dead yet, and Gravskein wondered where he had gone. Perhaps Kalphor had died before the others, but she thought that unlikely. He had been powerful. He would not have been easily defeated by death.

Little of the city was still above ground. Even so, its structures had been so huge that, though they were shattered, fallen and buried, the fragments that broke the surface were still massive, and the Companions of the Harrower had to weave between them. A pile of smashed brickwork was as tall as a hill. A cornice jutted up from the stony ground like the prow of a huge ship. The peak of a column, over fifty feet wide, leaned heavily forward. It was carved into the shape of a horned beast. The wind whistled through the jaws, a deafening shriek, and they ground slowly open and closed.

From the other side of pillar came a steady, thunderous roar. The Unmade rounded the column, and entered a buckled plaza. At its centre was a tremendous fountain. The poisoned river launched itself into the air with such force that the geyser rose to more than a hundred feet. Boulders danced in the air, perpetually suspended by the fountain. A wide pool surrounded the geyser, its edges cracked and leaking the silver poison. The water worked its way through the cracks in the paving stones back down into the earth.

The corpse of a Blissful One lay next to the pool. Gravskein left her followers at the edge of the plaza and stalked over the gleaming puddles of venom to stand next to the body of her predecessor. It was not just Kalphor that she had hoped to find. It was what he had carried with him from Tzlid. Kalphor had been a transcendent warrior, and there had been great hopes that he, at last, would find the Tower of Revels. As a mark of that hope, he had been given a precious relic to carry with him. It should have been mine, Gravskein thought. Mine were the strongest visions. The proof of her worthiness was before her. She was alive. Kalphor was dead.

A slug-horn hung from an iron chain around Kalphor’s neck. It was to be blown when the Tower of Revels was found and claimed at last. With a dextrous flick of an arm-blade, Gravskein lifted the chain from Kalphor and draped it over her own neck.

She was about to walk away from the corpse when the geyser of poison called to her. Its pull was much stronger than when she had been looking at the river. A turning point was upon her. She could not say how she knew this. She only knew that it was true.

She gazed up at the roaring heights of the fountain, at the silver venom shining in the red light of the Bloodwind Spoil, at the boulders that danced on the crown of its ferocity. She thought of the poison of the dire wolf, and how the suffering it had caused her had taught her the way forward.

Look for the poison.

Gravskein knew what she had to do. If she was truly worthy of this quest, then there was no reason to hesitate. She bent over the wall of the fountain and drank from the pool.

Her mouth burned. Her throat burned. Acid fire raced through her frame. Flames of iron consumed her. Blades of glass slashed at her core. Her vision splintered and filled with red. She screamed in joy at the sun of pain that engulfed her. She spread her arms to embrace it. She was Unmade, she was Blissful, all pain was a gift. It could bring death to her. It brought transcendence, it brought completion, and it brought enlightenment.

A new vision came.

The tower was close. She could feel its shadow weigh upon her though she could not see it. The tower’s call was a roar that drowned out the fury of the geyser. She turned her head in the direction of the call. She was blind to the land before her. Her eyes saw nothing but the red of boiling blood, and a jagged slash of lightning gold pointing the way. The lightning flashed and stabbed into her heart. She gasped, her lungs shredding with agony and hope. The immensity of the Flayed King’s legacy was upon her, demanding her presence. If she was weak, as Kalphor had been, the vision alone would tear her apart.

She withstood its glory, just as she withstood the joyous pain of the poison. Then both faded, and she could see the plaza again, and her warband at its edge. She returned to her followers, and their eyes shone with open wonder. Even Bulsurrus was silent, stunned by what she had done.

‘The way we must go has been revealed to me,’ she said. She raised one of her beautiful hooks and pointed to the hillside to the left of the fountain. There was a path that climbed steeply between thick clusters of overlapping pustules.

‘Will we see the tower from up there?’ Rezhia asked.

‘I do not think so.’ The tower had still been hidden from Gravskein in the vision. The journey was not over yet. ‘But the signs of its presence will soon be visible to all.’ She was confident in her pronouncement. She was shedding the scales of doubt and despair like an old skin, like the face of weakness that hung, tattered, on her armour.

And indeed, they found a sign waiting for them just past the crest of the stony rise. There was a body and another Unmade mounted like a scarecrow on two crossed iron posts.

‘Jaggak,’ Bulsurrus said, grieving. This had been the Joyous One of Kalphor’s band.

One sword was lashed to Jaggak’s side. The other pointed down the slope towards a wide, shallow bowl, surrounded on every other side by jagged cliffs. Above Jaggak’s head was a medallion engraved with two entwined serpents.

‘Our comrade points the way,’ said Gravskein.

‘To an ambush,’ Bulsurrus said.

‘Certainly.’ The slopes around the bowl were heaped with jumbled boulders, perfect for concealment.

‘Yet you intend to follow.’

Gravskein turned around slowly, taking in the landscape with a hook. To the left and right of the direction indicated by the corpse, the paths from the hill descended into a maze of gorges. ‘Will you have us wander fruitlessly?’ Gravskein asked. ‘Is that what you would prefer?’

‘The trap is not concealed,’ Skarask said, looking into the bowl.

‘It is not,’ Gravskein agreed. ‘It is a challenge, not a trap.’

The floor of the bowl was littered with the bones and armour of countless warriors. Decaying shields and blades glinted in the blood-red light. Many battles had been fought here, to no clear end. There was nothing to defend. To look at it, the bowl was merely a place to kill and die.

‘What is to be gained in accepting an invitation on the terms of the enemy?’ Bulsurrus asked. ‘This is foolish. This is madness.’

‘Those who would stop us here must have a reason,’ said Gravskein. ‘They wish to prevent anyone from going any further. We will thwart their desire. We will defeat them, we will go on, and we will see what they do not wish us to see.’

‘Think about what you are saying! You would never court so obvious an ambush in Tzlid. Or if you did, your comrades would cut you down.’ He spoke out loudly, for all the Companions of the Harrower to hear. He turned to the others, extending a silent invitation for them to rally behind him.

They did not move. They remained silent, waiting to see the end of the confrontation.

‘This is not Tzlid,’ Gravskein said. ‘This is no ordinary battle. The Gods have led us here to prove ourselves worthy.’ She spoke with all the conviction of her faith. ‘Don’t you see? Can’t you understand? After everything we have struggled through, we cannot say that it is chance that has brought us to this moment. That is foolishness. That is madness. The Gods call us. We must answer.

‘Come,’ she said, before Bulsurrus could respond. She strode down the slope, daring Bulsurrus to strike her in the back. She did not look back. Do it now. Kill me or follow me.

She heard the steps of the Companions marching to battle behind her. Bulsurrus did not attack. He knew he could not command the loyalty of the others.

They are mine. They are my Companions. They are what you should be, Bulsurrus.

‘Come!’ Gravskein called again as she neared the bowl, issuing her challenge to the ambushers she knew were hidden around her. ‘Come and be Unmade! Come and taste the gift of pain!’

Her voice echoed against the cliff sides. Silence answered her. There was no movement.

The warband crossed the bowl. Gravskein saw sigils and emblems of every description on broken shields. She did not recognise any of them. None of the skeletons bore the telltale mutilations of the Unmade.

We are the first to pass this way.

Her teeth parted, awaiting the taste of triumph.

The band had reached the centre of the bowl when the attack came.

The enemy advanced in a crescent moon formation. They came from the rear. Gravskein must have passed within a few feet of her foes. They had been invisible in the field of boulders. They wore helmets graced with emerald plumes, and many of them carried two blades, almost all their weapons serrated and barbed. Some carried hooked nets as well, and long tridents to skewer their prey. One figure held back. He was hooded, and two enormous serpents, their scales the same shade as the plumes on the helmets, coiled around his body, and hissed at the Companions of the Harrower.

They moved swiftly, with grace, but also with the sharp, angular, stabs of a scorpion. Gravskein saw a dance in the flowing elegance of steps, but it was utterly different from the dance of the Blissful Ones. It was controlled, a planned, tactical, meticulous action, as if everything about these warriors were carefully, murderously premeditated.

The Unmade warband turned to charge, a spear striking at the centre of a sickle. Rezhia, who had been bringing up the rear, was at the head of the rush. She was several feet from the nearest enemy when he struck her cheek with his whip. It was not a strong blow. It was enough to draw blood from her flayed face, but a minor thing. Beneath the notice of an Ascended One. The attacker danced away, pulling back from her. Rezhia took two more steps and then fell like lead. Her scream of pain choked off as if her throat had swollen shut. Her limbs hammered on the ground, and her body swelled. In moments, she was covered in boils. Her tongue, suddenly inches thick with the foam of leathery bubbles, forced her jaws apart. The boils ruptured, streaming viscous, green fluid, and she stilled.

The crescent of the enemy closed more tightly around the Companions. The warriors kept their distance, lunging in to strike and then retreat. The hooded man with the serpents carried a blade, but he did not advance into the melee yet. He chanted, moving his arms in complex, sinuous patterns. His monsters mimicked his movements, and when he thrust his arms forward, a rush of snakes slithered from cracks in the floor of the bowl and from beneath the shields of the fallen, sinking their fangs into the legs of Unmade. Where they struck, flesh ballooned instantly, and blood thickened to black, stinking sludge.

Gravskein was the furthest from the attack, and she sprinted across the bowl, her leg-blades striking sparks against the stone. In the time it took her to reach the heart of the struggle, more of her warriors fell to the poisoned weapons. Trezzog and Akransia and Hepherred and Ekrensak, killed in moments. They died shrieking, and at least they had pain to the end, but the pain was brief, cut off by death suddenly, a monstrous crime against great agony.

‘You are cowards!’ Gravskein shouted.

‘We are artists!’ cried the serpent sorcerer. ‘We are the Splintered Fang, and now you know the power of our bite.’

There were perhaps ten warriors of the Splintered Fang. At the start of the battle, the numbers were almost even, but the poison took a rapid toll on the Companions. Bulsurrus managed to duck beneath the sword thrust of one of the enemy and then disembowel him with a quick crossing of his sword arms. But the Splintered Fang kept pulling away. They needed little more than a single wound, and their venom did its work.

The Unmade understood the danger quickly, and fought defensively, blocking strikes and holding off the foe. But this was an unnatural form of battle for them, and it could not be sustained for long. Gravskein sprang through the air on her leg-blades, and showed the Splintered Fang that the Companions of the Harrower could fight with speed as well. She moved too fast for her target to withdraw. He stabbed forward, but she spun, and her huge, hooked blades cut off both his arms at the elbow. His blood washed over her as he fell backwards. She tasted it through her hood, and her assault built towards the frenzied dance.

A barbed net tangled around her left hook. The Splintered Fang hauled on her, bringing her towards the points of his trident. She yanked back, surprising him into a jerk forward. She turned, tangling and tearing the net. He managed to jab the trident into her side. Her flesh erupted with the fury of the poison, but she had drunk from the well that had killed the land. She would not be felled by a dose of venom this small. Her skin bubbled. Pain seared her torso, and she laughed.

The warrior of the Splintered Fang had begun to withdraw, but at her laughter, he hesitated. She yanked on the disintegrating net, and in his hesitation, he did not let go. He stumbled forward, and she drove her right hook down through his helmet, skewering his skull.

Serpents coiled on the ground beneath her. They broke their fangs against the iron of her legs. She flew at the sorcerer. His monsters reared up to face her. She was now consumed by the full bloodlust and pain of the bliss of war, and she whirled, ecstatic. She was not flesh. She was blades. She was wind and iron. She was the bringer of pain.

She laughed again as she felt the impact of her hooks decapitating the serpents. Then, with a kick, she plunged a leg through the sorcerer’s chest.

The Unmade rallied. The Splintered Fang’s formation was cut in two. They had lost both of their leaders within moments of each other. The tide turned, and they were no longer the masters of an ambush, picking their prey apart at their leisure. They were fighting for their lives. They slashed and stabbed with all the skill they had shown before, and their envenomed blades were just as deadly. But the Companions of the Harrower fell upon them, smashing swords aside with arms that were no longer flesh and could not be poisoned.

At close quarters, the Unmade made their brutality count. Their bodies were sacrifices to unending pain. They could not completely avoid being injured, and so they died, but they brought the Splintered Fang down with them. Gravskein danced through blood and flesh. She drove a leg through the throat of one enemy. She bowed to slice another’s torso in half. Her limbs were tributes to dual agonies, hers and her victims’.

She stopped dancing only when the music of the screams ended, and she no longer had partners in pain. She calmed, and stood dripping in gore. The silence in the bowl was terrible. The Splintered Fang were all dead, their bodies in pieces. Of Gravskein’s warband, only Bulsurrus and Skarask remained. Skarask looked at her with fevered hope, but the Joyous One’s eyes were dulled with despair.

Gravskein turned to face the far side of the bowl. She could see a path snaking its way up between the boulders to the craggy ridge high above. ‘Our comrades have sacrificed themselves to open the way for us,’ she said. ‘Let us see what awaits.’

If there is anything to see, she expected Bulsurrus to say. He said nothing, which was almost worse.

Only three. We are only three. One way or another, our journey comes to its end.

She could not let herself believe it would end anywhere else than at the tower. Not now.

As they reached the other side of the bowl and began to climb, Gravskein laughed with joy. ‘Look!’ she cried, pointing with a hook. ‘Look!’

Near the peak of the cliff, a waterfall of silver burst from the rocks and fell some twenty feet before disappearing beneath the stone again.

The Companions marched steadily up. As they drew closer to the cataract, its roar resounded in Gravskein’s ears like a promise from the Gods. She climbed faster, the path winding up beside the fall of poison. And when, at last, the Unmade reached the summit, and she saw what was beyond, tears of gratitude spilled from her lidless eyes.

PART III

The land dipped for a short distance past the ridge, and then it rose again, leading up to two massive hills of solid, bare rock. They were in the shapes of colossal beasts, facing each other in anger. Whether a divine hand had carved them, or whether they were petrified monsters, Gravskein could not tell.

Just ahead of the hills, and at the centre of the beasts’ furious gaze, stood the Tower of Revels. Built with black brick, it was a squat, glowering presence. It was much lower than the hills, yet the beasts looked upon it as if they were cowed. It was strong, a clenched fist of power. The river of poison emerged from its base. It streamed across the land and dropped underground again just before the ridge. The tower was at the centre of a low rise, and Gravskein saw dried riverbeds radiating out in all directions from it, even running between the two hills.

The slope down from the crest and the terrain around the riverbank were broken, strewn with huge areas of jagged debris, and gave the three Companions good cover for their approach. But the last few hundred yards before the tower were smooth and hard as a bare skull. Gravskein, Bulsurrus and Skarask crouched behind slabs that resembled huge teeth and looked up at the tower. Above the parapet, the banner of the Splintered Fang flapped in the wind, its entwined serpents seeming to writhe in venomous triumph. More than a dozen guards stood sentinel.

‘To have come this far…’ said Bulsurrus.

‘Even now?’ Gravskein asked him. ‘In the shadow of the Tower of Revels, even now you doubt that fate has brought us here to victory?’

‘The Splintered Fang almost slaughtered us when our numbers were evenly matched. And now you expect three of us to storm the tower?’

‘Then we will,’ said Skarask. He turned to Gravskein, his eyes shining. ‘I believe,’ he said. A mere Ascended One, his fervour should have shamed Bulsurrus.

Instead, the Joyous One said, ‘We are here to die within reach of our goal. What better or more bitter irony could fate have decreed?’ For the first time, he was not blaming Gravskein.

‘I will ask you again,’ she said, ‘as I have asked and asked on our journey, what would you do instead?’

‘I do not know,’ said Bulsurrus. His voice had a ghastly, hollow echo. His words expressed the one pain that the Unmade dreaded. It was the pain that the others helped keep at bay. It was the pain of the abyss of grief and despair.

Gravskein understood. She had been teetering on the edge of that abyss. She was clinging to the exhilaration of seeing the tower to keep from taking the same plunge. Even the thought that the quest might soon end in death had been a comfort, because at least oblivion would keep her from the pit.

Bulsurrus had fallen. She might catch him yet. If Gravskein had still possessed a hand, she would have placed it on his shoulder.

‘We see what we have sought for so long,’ she said. ‘We see it. We will fight in the name of the Flayed King in the shadow of the Tower of Revels. Is that not glorious?’

‘Perhaps.’

‘How shall we attack?’ said Skarask.

‘As we always do,’ Gravskein said. A direct, murderous charge. This was the way of the Unmade. The fact that there was no other possible approach to the tower made this last, greatest charge seem even more like the product of destiny.

She felt the weight of the slug-horn around her neck. She would not blow it yet. But she would, soon. She swore it.

They leapt out from behind the rocks and ran beside the river, heading straight for the tower. The wind of Gravskein’s flight blew back the scrolls hanging from her arms. She ran as never before, streaking over the ground. She felt as if every stride should carry her for a league. She shouted without words, snarling the savage hunger of the Unmade. Bulsurrus and Skarask roared with her.

The guards on the parapet shouted, and arrows began to rain down. Gravskein gnashed her teeth in contempt. She jerked left and right, evading the first shots with ease. Skarask and Bulsurrus kept pace beside her, sprinting as if fresh to battle.

A shaft struck Skarask in the shoulder. He choked. He kept running, but he dropped his sword, his hand shivering. His head jerked back, his arms rigid at his sides. His chest thrust suddenly forward. In the desperation of the end, he put on a final burst of speed and for a few steps he was ahead of Gravskein. Another arrow hit him, and things that looked like long, curved horns exploded from his thorax on four sides. They pushed out further, and they were teeth. A maw had formed inside his upper chest. The four fangs snapped shut over his head, crushing it with such sudden violence that fragments of his skull flew out like hail. Blood and the pink meat of his brain squirted out from between the fangs, and he fell.

We are two.

They had covered less than a quarter of the way to the Tower of Revels. The air above the parapet darkened with a new flight of arrows.

We will fail, Gravskein realised. No matter how strong and swift she and Bulsurrus were, they could not fight through to the gate. Not like this. She had made a mistake.

And then she remembered, once again, the path she had been shown.

Look for the poison.

‘Swim!’ Gravskein shouted. She held her breath and jumped to her right. Arrows whistled past her head. Then she plunged beneath the surface of the silver water.

The poison embraced her with agony. It flowed over her ever-open eyes, and she saw all the shades of pain. They were silver, but they were also red, and violet, and they were fire, and they were blades, scraping and burning through her eyes, through her skull, through her very being.

The current pushed hard against her. With no hands and no feet, she could not swim. The iron of her blades pulled her down to the bottom of the riverbed. It was not very deep, though deep enough that the arrows could not reach her. She saw nothing except the liquid flares of pain. She did not know if Bulsurrus had followed her, if he was moving forward, or if he was alive. She was barely aware that he had ever existed. There was only pain.

She embraced it, as she always had, as she always would.

This was the greatest pain, and she received it at the moment of her greatest purpose.

She pushed up from the bottom, driving herself forward. She dropped back down, and pushed again. She propelled herself along the riverbed, and managed to hold her breath though all the pain in all the realms had gathered to squeeze her in its grip. She launched herself again and again, for she could do nothing else, and she would do so again and again until finally she could hold her breath no longer, and the pain would finally carry her to the oblivion that had dogged her so long, awaiting her failure.

She refused to fail.

Darkness began to impinge upon the brilliance of pain. The agony had given her the strength and determination to make it this far, but soon she would have to breathe, and then she would drown. But even as the edges of the blazing light went black, she realised that she was jumping off from the bottom more frequently. The riverbed was rising.

She leapt, and leapt. She was one with the pain of the venom. She gave herself to the joy of torture’s utmost extremity. She was no longer simply in pain. She was pain. She had journeyed to the source of the river of poison. She had defeated its current. She was returning the purity of pain to the Tower of Revels.

Gravskein leapt again, and she broke the surface. She gasped, feeling the welcome scrape of daggers in her lungs as she inhaled air and drops of poison. She fell back beneath the water, but after two more leaps, her head stayed above the surface. She held back the scream of ecstasy and agony, not wishing to give away her presence. Instead, she hissed. The sound was long and drawn out, as if she were the nemesis of the Splintered Fang’s serpents.

Soon, she could see again, though her eyes still burned with sulphurous fire. She was in a chamber with a low dome, illuminated by the dim silver glow given off by the poison. She was standing in the shallow end of a reservoir. Streams of the lethal water poured in from eight pipes jutting from around the circumference of the dome. The lip of the reservoir was just ahead of her, and past it was a stone platform. A doorway in the far wall opened onto a narrow staircase leading up.

Gravskein looked for Bulsurrus. At first, she seemed to be alone, but then he bobbed to the surface with a wrenching, grinding moan. She caught him under the shoulder with a hook before he went down again. Lifting carefully so she did not slice through his arm, she dragged him out of the reservoir and onto the platform.

Bulsurrus shuddered, caught in wracking pain that was too great for him to embrace. His veins were swelling to the surface of his skin, and had turned a deep black. Blood, viscous and dark, flowed from his eyes and mouth. Where his blades met his arms, his skin was soft, dissolving into gruel.

His eyes did clear, though. They focused on Gravskein, then on the chamber. ‘Tower…’ he whispered.

‘Yes,’ Gravskein said. ‘You are in the Tower of Revels. We are here, Bulsurrus. We are here to take it back.’

Bulsurrus tried to rise. He fell back down. ‘I cannot stand,’ he said. He coughed up more and thicker blood. He was dying.

‘The pain is yours,’ said Gravskein. ‘Embrace it. Use it. Defeat the poison.’

‘I am fighting it. But it is winning.’

Gravskein nodded. Hooking her blades under his arms again, she dragged him over to the wall and propped him up, seated, against it. ‘Fight as long as you can,’ she said. ‘Stay until I bring you news of victory.’

‘I will,’ he promised.

She left him and climbed the stairs, her leg-blades scraping against the steps. The staircase wound up in a wide, gradual spiral, lit by torches in recessed sconces. As Gravskein left the reservoir behind, the hollow, splashing sound of the poison gushing from the pipes faded. It was replaced by a deeper, rushing roar.

After she had climbed for some time, the staircase ended at an open door. Gravskein passed through the threshold and began to cross an iron bridge suspended in the centre of a tall chamber. The roar here was deafening. Gravskein looked down. She saw another river. It churned past, just underneath the bridge. It was not silver. It did not have its own glow. It merely reflected the torchlight as it foamed through the chamber. Gravskein knelt and ducked her head into the river. The water she drank was pure and clean.

Two rivers flowed through the Tower of Revels. But only the poison reached the lands outside.

Gravskein rose, pondering, and crossed the rest of the bridge. An archway on the other side took her to another staircase heading up. There was still no sign of guards, no noise of alarm inside the tower.

They think we are dead. They do not believe anyone could have survived falling into the river.

Now, as she climbed, she began to hear still another great sound. It was a slow, creaking grind. It was the complaint of some huge mechanism. She took the stairs faster, eager for battle and revelation.

At the next doorway, she found both.

Gravskein was at the bottom of a cavernous space. It occupied the entire width of the tower and most of its height. An iron column rose from the centre of the floor to the ceiling. It held an immense gear, almost as wide as the chamber, and they rotated slowly together. The gear turned against other, vertical ones, suspended from posts projecting at irregular intervals from the walls. As these gears turned, they activated the pistons of a pump, twice the thickness of the central column. It rose and fell in the quarter of the chamber to Gravskein’s left. To her right, an equally huge pump remained still. Two others, also inert, stood in the other quadrants of the chamber. A tangle of mechanism, dark and heavy, connected all the pieces of the great machine. It was dizzyingly complex. To Gravskein’s eyes, it was sorcery turned into iron, its full meaning and function beyond comprehension. A latticework of walkways and ladders surrounded the gears, and a short distance below the main gear was a circular platform, into which a cluster of levers converged, each as long and thick as a tree trunk.

A wide moat surrounded the base of the main column, with canals running from it to the other columns. In it, the river of poison swirled, its current fast, raging, hateful. With each descent of the pump, a jet of poison shot up from the canal like a jugular spray and then fell, roaring, to rush into the moat.

The crimson light of the Bloodwind Spoil’s sky filled the space. Above the central gear, the roof of the Tower of Revels was open.

Gravskein counted five warriors of the Splintered Fang moving about the chamber, small as insects as they clambered about the web surrounding the ancient machine. Two of them stayed on the platform, and the others always returned to it before heading off to inspect another corner of the mechanism. Gravskein eyed the network of ladders. She could not climb them, but there was an iron staircase that wound around the chamber, with a thin bridge linking it to the platform. The stairs kept going, rising up the column of the chamber, past the great gear and towards the roof. That would be her route. The steps were narrow, wide enough only for a single person. Even if they managed to circle behind her, she would not be fighting more than one or two at a time. Reinforcements from the roof would not change matters.

With a joyful roar of challenge, she ran from the doorway, streaking to the right. As she made for the staircase, she passed by the unused pump near the column. Though it was motionless, its metal body vibrated as if some terrible strength were barely contained. From beneath its dry canal, there came a low thunder, powerful enough to send tremors through her bones.

She thought of the second river, and knew what she must do.

She took the stairs two at a time, iron clanging against iron. She did not fear to put a blade wrong and trap herself by plunging a leg between the steps. She was rising to the call to bring pain, and this dance was hers.

Shouts greeted her challenge. The two guardians of the platform remained where they were, but the other three scrambled over the metal latticework to stop her. Two reached the staircase well above her and ran down. The third approached from below.

It was as she had expected. It was as if the Splintered Fang were slaves to her destiny, caught in the steps of her dance.

They had been doomed from the moment she entered the chamber. From the moment the arrows had failed to stop her from leaping into the river. Now that she was in the Tower of Revels, in the gift the Flayed King had intended for the Unmade, doubt was impossible.

She had crossed the wastelands of despair and emerged unbowed. Now the only possible end was victory. She was the Harrower, the reaper of pain, and her enemies fell beneath her scythe.

The Splintered Fang had their dance, too. They had their lethal skill. Their dance might have mattered during the ambush in the bowl. It did not here. They lunged at her, slashed at her flesh with their blades, then pulled back. But after the poison that she had withstood, she laughed at the feeble pain their venom-tipped weapons inflicted. She called on it to do more, but it could not. She rocked back and forth, up two steps, leaping down three, then up again, driving blades straight and hooked through the bodies of her foe.

The battle was quick, but the deaths were not. Gravskein left the fallen Splintered Fang with a lesson. She severed their limbs and she gutted them. She inflicted mortal wounds, and they lay prone, sliding gradually down the stairs in the slick of their own blood. But they were not dead, not yet. They were dying. They were screaming in the great discovery of true pain. With their venomous art, they killed too quickly, cutting short the gifts they bestowed. They paid for their betrayal of pain now.

Gravskein climbed the rest of the way towards the platform, a rushing, exulting spirit of slaughter. When she flew across the bridge, one of the two guards tried to charge her to throw her off, but she bowed low, cut his legs in two at the ankles in mid-step, and it was he who dropped, howling, to land in the vortex of the moat.

The last of the guards fought hard, shouting all the while for his comrades on the roof. There were answering calls, and the sounds of running feet from above. Gravskein wasted no time with this foe. She waded into his attack, letting him strike, too close and fast for him to retreat; she snarled in glee at the new burst of pain even as she spilled his intestines to the floor of the platform.

Now an attack in force was coming. She had only a short time alone on the platform. Mere moments to try to purify what had been corrupted.

In the centre of the platform was a sphere. It appeared to be a single, shimmering, translucent stone, like a smooth diamond ten feet across. Shifting, multicoloured light coiled within, changing from violet to red to green to silver to black and beyond. There were four holes pierced through the equator of the sphere. A rod that seemed to be a coil of iron and diamond, and that shone with a slick, silver light, linked the active pump to one of the openings in the sphere.

Gravskein looked at the opening in the sphere that faced the unused pump she had run past. The colours licked at the edge of the hole like hungry flames. They called, and she answered. Another rod hung in the air a few feet from her. It too was iron and diamond, but it was dark. No sorcerous energies coursed through it. Not yet. Gravskein hooked her blades around it. Their serrations caught on the runes that marked every inch of the rod. She pulled it forward and slammed it home into its berth.

The colours of the sphere flared brilliantly, the rod burned the violet of pain, and the gears connected to the pump ground to life. The huge machine rumbled into motion and with its first great movement, it unleashed the power below. The other river blasted out as if furious at its long imprisonment. Pure water met poisoned water, and the reaction was colossal. The two rivers erupted into a silvery-white cloud of steam that howled upward, filling the chamber. It scalded Gravskein’s entire body. She felt the attack of the river of venom again, but it was diluted now. The poison was transformed. She had corrected its mission. It did not kill any longer. It only brought wracking injury. She raised her arms in worship to the pain, and she unleashed the scream she had held back far below in the reservoir.

The cloud rose past her, reaching all of the tower, billowing out over the roof, and catching the enemy warband in its passage. At length, the cloud dissipated, though as the pumps brought the rivers continuously together, and their currents wound in rage around the moat, a scouring mist stayed in the air.

The tower was truly a place of revels now, and she could hear the screams of the celebration. The Splintered Fang had been overcome. The warriors all lay broken, writhing, shrieking. Gravskein made sure their joy would be long-lasting. She mounted the stairs, inflicting such wounds as would ensure the warriors would not rise again, but being certain, too, that there would be no premature end to their bliss. Then she headed back to find Bulsurrus.

He was still alive when she returned to him, though his skin had turned dark grey, splotched with rotting black.

‘Is it done?’ He was barely able to whisper.

‘It is. The tower is ours.’

‘I must witness it,’ he begged.

‘You shall.’

There was little point in sparing him injury now. He did not have much time. She skewered his shoulders with her hooks, lifted his failing body, and carried him up all the flights of stairs, round and around, until they reached the roof. They were united again, comrades as they had been before her ascension, made one in the solemnity of this hour of victory. They arrived on the parapet, and together, for the first time, the Harrower and her Companion gazed from the heights at the land governed by the Tower of Revels.

Where there had been a single river, now there were several, rushing anew through their beds towards other regions of the Bloodwind Spoil.

Gravskein put Bulsurrus down, leaning against a crenellation, looking out at the water flowing down the pass between the two monster hills. ‘See,’ she said. ‘This is what we have wrought. This is what the tower means, now that it has been put right. These are not rivers of death. They are rivers of pain. We are bringing the pain to leagues upon leagues of this land.’ She could almost believe that she could hear the screams of the newly poisoned.

So could Bulsurrus. ‘I hear them,’ he whispered. ‘In my soul, I hear their agony.’ His voice shook with piercing gratitude.

The joy of the triumph sustained the Joyous One. He held on to life and pain a little longer. Gravskein stayed with him, and two days passed, two days in which they savoured the bliss of fulfilled destiny.

On the third day, they heard battle horns. In the distance, banners appeared. Gravskein could not make out their details from this distance, but they were not those of the Splintered Fang. This was another warband entirely that was coming.

Bulsurrus turned to look at Gravskein. He tried to speak, but his voice was gone, choked by thickening blood. Despair filled his gaze, and he died staring at her.

Gravskein turned from his body, watching the new enemy come. The truth of what she had seen in the chamber of the machine, the truth she had been struggling to deny, rose before her, and she could not fight it. It was the truth of the other, inactive portions of the eldritch engine. The Tower of Revels was not a gift solely for the Unmade any more than it had been for the Splintered Fang. It was a thing of many curses, a thing to be fought over eternally.

Her triumph was to be so brief, it was meaningless.

Everything she had done was futile.

So be it. She would embrace that pain, too. She would take in all pain, and fight to the end, dauntless.

But she had come to the tower. Let all who would take it from her know this, and tremble.

She hooked the slug-horn on a blade, lifted it to her flayed lips and blew.

The cry of challenge in despair blasted over the land.

THE METHOD OF MADNESS

Peter McLean

‘There’s a gorestorm blowing in, High Master,’ the guide said, his heavily sutured face twisting into a frown as he stared into the reddening sky above the war palanquin’s armoured canopy. ‘Best make haste now.’

Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia snapped open his fan and cracked its iron spines twice against the mouth of the communication tube, not deigning to speak. Hearing the command, the ten-band of mindbound below who drew the travelling throne threw themselves into their draught harnesses, and the conveyance picked up speed.

Bloodfall began to come down outside the mail curtains of the palanquin, hot gore splattering on the canopy overhead. The mindbound would soon be running wet with it, Vignus knew, and the thought made him smile behind his alabaster mask. Ahead, the spiked walls of Carngrad were coming into view through the crimson downpour, the severed heads that topped them glistening, slick with black rot and the falling blood.

Such storms were common across the vast expanse of the Bloodwind Spoil, but Vignus thought this one looked to be heavy even by the standards of that ever-changing land. The thought pleased him.

‘Fleshripper’s Gate up ahead, High Master,’ the guide announced. ‘I brought you here, m’lord, how I said I would. There was talk of a reward, sir, when I’d done that.’

Vignus looked down from his travelling throne into the vile face of this base character who persisted in daring to speak to him. That was repellent enough, but to have the temerity to expect a reward simply because one had been promised? Behind his mask, Vignus’ thin lips twisted into a cruel smile. A reward it would be, then.

‘So there was,’ he said.

He spoke softly, his cultured voice barely carrying over the hammering bloodfall, but still the guide quailed before him as though realising the lack of wisdom in his request.

Vignus took something from his robe, a small glass orb, and casually let it fall into the servant’s well to the left side of his throne where the guide crouched.

The orb hit the iron floor and smashed, and an oily black vapour rose around the guide’s sutured face. He screamed.

His howls of torment served to herald the coming of the war palanquin of Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia to Carngrad.

The guards on Fleshripper’s Gate looked up as they heard the siren call of agony and madness, and then Vignus’ second ten-band of mindbound were up and throwing. Their alchemical bombs landed amongst the gate sentries and detonated, the noise of them swallowed by the howling fury of the gorestorm.

‘Get them off me!’ one of the guards shrieked, over and over as he scrabbled frantically at his armour as though it were covered in fang-leeches. ‘Get them off me!’

Another drew his thick-bladed stabsword and laid about himself with it in a maddened frenzy, gutting three of his comrades before they could react. That one fell as another split his head with a great spiked axe, then their last surviving member hurled himself at the axeman and tore out his throat with a rusty dagger.

‘Please, please, get them off me!’ he shrieked, flailing at hallucinatory terrors before finally plunging his blade into his own heart to end his torment.

So it was that Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia of the Hands of Darkness warband entered Carngrad unopposed.

The Cypher Lords will not be denied, he thought as his palanquin ground over the corpses in the worsening bloodfall. I am here. Fear me.

‘Let the Lords of Chaos rule,’ he whispered.

The palanquin passed into the warren of narrow, twisting streets that marked the outskirts of the Reaver City. Shanty buildings loomed above them, their upper storeys leaning precariously out over the streets and looking ready to collapse at a moment’s notice. The twin stenches of blood and dung warred for mastery in the thick, foetid air. One of the mindbound pulled the guide’s bubbling, dying body from the servant’s well and dumped it unceremoniously into the gutter where it would not offend the High Master’s eye.

Vignus wafted his fan lazily in front of his alabaster mask and sat back in his travelling throne with a smile of contentment on his unseen lips, ignoring the unprompted action.

‘The ways ahead are too narrow, High Master,’ a voice said.

Vignus looked to his right, where his chief mirrorblade stood in the other servant’s well. Mirrorblade Semili Calcis looked up at him, her dark eyes unreadable through the slits in her own mask. The long hilt of her polished glaive protruded over her right shoulder like a war standard, the pommel carved to resemble a face of screaming madness.

‘Then widen them,’ Vignus said with a dismissive waft of his fan.

Calcis leaned over the parapet of the war palanquin and barked curt orders to the unharnessed mindbound below. A moment later six or seven of them were off and running into the shadows of the streets with rough leather satchels over their shoulders. Vignus turned away before the alchemical explosions started ripping through the close-packed buildings, tearing them out of his way like so much brushwood in a dry forest. Flames leapt into the rapidly darkening evening sky, but were swiftly quenched by the unceasing bloodfall. The palanquin ground forward into the widened thoroughfare as all around them families burned unmourned in their demolished hovels.

‘High Master, your Word is mighty and will never go opposed,’ Calcis said, ‘but we lack the explosives to so widen every thoroughfare of this city to make way for the greatness of your passing. The cargo takes up much room within the palanquin, and space for ordnance was thusly limited, as your eminence knows.’

Vignus knew it was as Calcis said, but he was a great believer in making a proper entrance when he first came to a new place. These worthless scum needed to understand who they were dealing with, after all. Still, he supposed, that would have to be enough for now; the cargo was very important to him, and if conveying it had meant sacrificing space more commonly used to hold his carefully brewed alchemical explosives then so be it.

‘It is understood,’ he said. ‘The palanquin must remain behind, it seems, although it must not go unguarded. Without the cargo there is no sense to my being here at all.’

‘So it is decreed, High Master,’ Calcis said, and she bowed her masked head deferentially. ‘So shall it be done.’

She swung down from the palanquin with the lithe grace of a hunting lioness, her voice cracking like a whip in the bloodfall as she barked orders at her two mirrorblade disciples and the two ten-bands of mindbound under her indirect command. She was the Thrallmaster’s Voice, chief among his most trusted warriors, but she was not close to being his equal and Vignus knew that she understood that.

Life in the hierarchy of the Cypher Lords was strictly stratified, as such things should be, and even the most trusted and exalted mirrorblade was not a Thrallmaster and never would be. For all that, Vignus reflected, Calcis was the most able and deadly servant he had ever had in all his long life. Only his luminate, the mute Palania who rode in the hold with the cargo, stood equal to her and answered directly to Vignus himself.

Vignus sat back in his travelling throne and regarded Carngrad through the blood-slick mail curtains of his war palanquin. The city writhed around him, a restless pit of human venom and spite. This was Carngrad’s flesh district, so his advance spies had told him, home to slave pits and flesh markets beyond counting. This was where the lowest detritus of the Bloodwind Spoil washed up, to be sold for labour or meat or still baser things.

The spies of Vignus’ Hands of Darkness warband had been in the city for a month or more already, planting in strategic places the sorcerous Eyes of Noschseed through which Vignus could watch and listen and command. He closed his physical eyes behind his mask and reached out for the nearest one that he could feel, his mind ranging across the swirling Paths of Chaos as he opened the sorcerous Seeing Eye of his mind. He found one of the small silver-and-gold stones stuck high to the chimney of a forge not three streets away. Through it, he could make out his war palanquin, glistening with gore and reflecting back the flames of destruction that were still guttering out around it in the pounding bloodfall. The forge itself looked promising, solidly built of stone and easily defensible, but regrettably not large enough to house the palanquin. He cast around with the Eye of Noschseed, searching the surrounding area until he spied what appeared to be a half-collapsed warehouse in the next street.

Vignus nodded to himself and opened his physical eyes behind his mask. He snapped his fan open and rang its iron spines against the side of his throne in summons.

Calcis was at his side a moment later.

‘I live to serve, High Master,’ she said.

‘The next street to the left,’ Vignus said. ‘There is a warehouse there. We shall secure the palanquin and its cargo within, then proceed on foot to a sturdy forge I have chosen as my temporary base of operations.’

‘So it is decreed,’ Calcis said, and slipped once more into the pounding bloodfall.

Three mindbound ran ahead to secure the warehouse, and barely minutes later the palanquin was moving once more. It bulled its way through streets too narrow for its passing, but there were no more explosions. Instead the mindbound simply chopped down obstructions with their axes, and any dwellers who emerged from their houses to protest the action received the same heavy-bladed treatment. They were all armed and ugly, base warriors to a man, but the mindbound were in the presence of their High Master and under his gaze they fought with an unstoppable ferocity in the close confines of the stinking street. Vignus wafted his fan in front of his masked face and ignored it all. He was a noble scion of Noschseed, and such disputes amongst animals were beneath his notice.

Soon the thralls pried open the great rotting wooden doors of the warehouse, and Vignus ordered that his palanquin be brought inside. Once the huge, armoured conveyance – almost the size of a Thunderscorn dragon ogor – was safely secured within and the mindbound freed from their draught harnesses, Vignus sat up in his travelling throne and stretched until his shoulder joints popped. Without needing to be told, Calcis ordered one of her pair of mirrorblade disciples, Darrath by name, and half a ten-band of the mindbound to remain and guard the conveyance and its precious cargo. They would do so with their lives if need be, Vignus had absolutely no doubt about that.

The alternative, of course – to face his wrath if they lost the cargo – would be so much worse.

That done, Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia climbed down from his palanquin and set his feet upon the ground of Carngrad at last. He immediately felt the pulse of the city through the hard-packed earthen floor beneath his iron-shod sandals, trembling with a delicious undercurrent of suffering. Carngrad was a place of misery and degradation, that pulse told him, of dying dreams and offal and pain.

The Cypher Lords’ dreams would not die in Carngrad, Vignus vowed. Misery was for the weak, and defeat for the unimaginative. Might was cheap upon the Bloodwind Spoil, but intelligence and cunning seemed to be in vanishingly short supply amongst the rival warbands who crossed that ever-changing land. Lumbering behemoths like the Iron Golems could shatter walls, perhaps, but could they out-think a foe? Of course they could not. There the Cypher Lords held the upper hand, and in the endless game of influence and power, brains beat simple brawn every single time.

Vignus Daneggia pulled his cowl up over his alabaster mask and motioned Calcis and her other mirrorblade disciple to his side. They had one and a half ten-bands of mindbound and Palania the luminate in their wake, and Carngrad held no terrors for the Thrallmaster that night.

‘The forge,’ Vignus said softly. ‘I want it.’

‘So it is decreed, High Master,’ Calcis said. ‘So shall it be done.’

She turned and waved Relak, her disciple, ahead, and they swept out of the warehouse into the pounding bloodfall with the mindbound behind them.

A moment later Vignus followed with Palania at his side, her sickle-topped war-staff in her hands.

His warband had gone barely a single street from the warehouse when the first mindbound fell with a crossbow bolt through its neck. It twisted and went down in a spray of blood that was almost lost in the pouring wrath of the gorestorm, and the mindless slave following in its wake tripped over its still-kicking corpse and pitched forward into the red mud as well.

‘Ambush!’ Calcis roared, her voice carrying like a war-horn in the echoing confines of the narrow street. ‘Relak, follow!’

She was off and running then as more bolts streaked from the rooftops and cut down three more mindbound. Calcis and her disciple moved like dancers in the shrieking bloodfall, pirouetting around falling bolts even as the crossbows thumped above them. She was the first to the wall, running three steps straight up it and kicking off to jump onto a stretched canvas awning above a closed shop. She used that to spring higher and grab a lamp bracket even as she reached over her shoulder and whipped her glaive free of its harness with one hand. She spun a somersault around the lamp bracket and jack-knifed her legs, propelling herself up onto the edge of the roof in a fluid motion that spoke of strength and reflexes heavily enhanced by drugs and alchemy. Her glaive flashed a whirlwind of silver in the gore-flecked twilight, and men died around her as her disciple emulated her feat and joined her on the rooftops.

Vignus opened his Seeing Eye for a moment and looked through Calcis’ own eyes, working the mind-bond that slaved her to his service. He felt her quicksilver grace and fluid strength as she danced between the crude blades of the lumpen, misshapen street warriors before her. Her glaive swept through humped torsos, twisted necks and crooked thighs as she whirled in an ecstasy of killing.

‘Take their leader alive,’ Vignus whispered, and he felt Calcis shiver with acknowledgement.

She was often hard to rein in when the killing blood was upon her, but she had been broken to his voice of command at barely six years of age and had grown up under the hammer of his Word. He could feel through the bond that she would obey him now.

As Relak slaughtered the rest of their hopelessly outclassed foe, Calcis stalked towards a twisted man in a tattered black cloak, her glaive dripping red. She let the two-handed weapon fall slack in her right hand, and raised her left to point at him with slim, extended fingers.

‘You are called unto service,’ she said. ‘My High Master has asked of you.’

‘You what?’ the deformed brigand spat. ‘This is Carngrad – no one talks like that here outside the Court of Talons, and the likes of you and me ain’t welcome there.’

Oh, I think I will be, Vignus thought to himself, and allowed a cruel smile to play across his hidden lips.

Calcis ignored the twisted man’s words and took a step towards him, her glaive still hanging deceptively loose in her right hand.

‘Come hither,’ Vignus whispered with her voice as he took control of her through the mind-bond. ‘You are called to mine service.’

‘Stick it up yourself,’ the brigand said, raising his long, rusty blade in both hands.

Vignus gave Calcis her head, and she swept her glaive in a glittering one-handed arc that caught the brigand’s blade at exactly the right angle to rip it from his hands and send it spinning away over the rooftops. She stepped forward and grasped the hilt of her descending weapon with her off-hand, assuming a guard position that placed the tip of the glaive at the man’s throat. Barely a quarter of a second had passed since she had first moved.

‘Come hither,’ she said again, in her own voice now. The impression of her High Master’s mental voice rested over her own mind, letting her speak with his authority even though he had now released the channel of the mind-bond. ‘You are called unto service.’

The man teetered on the edge of the roof for a moment, obviously weighing his chances if he jumped. They were three storeys above the blood-slick cobbled street, and he was no mirrorblade to arrest his fall with somersaults and handsprings. After a moment he lowered his eyes.

‘Whose service?’ he asked, the defeat plain to hear in his voice.

‘My High Master’s,’ Calcis said. ‘Come, follow me.’

Behind her, Relak had finished butchering the rest of the roof-runner gang and was standing watching, his weapon bloodied. The younger mirrorblade was not even breathing hard. The gang leader bowed his head in submission and acknowledgement of Calcis and her disciple’s greater prowess. That was how it was done in Carngrad, each animal bowing before the superiority of the greater predator in the chain of survival.

And I am the apex predator come to this foul city, Vignus thought to himself as he watched the cowed roof-runner captain bow down through Calcis’ eyes. She to whom you submit is but my tool, a piece upon my game board. Oh, you vile peoples of Carngrad, know that I walk among you. You shall come to know my name, and learn to fear it.

The forge was strongly built, as Vignus had observed through his Seeing Eye, and it was warm and dry inside, providing shelter from the relentless bloodfall that still washed the streets outside its walls. Vignus listened to the splatter of the falling gore against the closed shutters as Calcis forced the gang leader’s head down onto the great anvil that stood before the open forge fire.

The smith himself was nailed to the back wall, over the wooden rack that held his hammers and tongs. He had been reluctant to allow Vignus and his warband into the forge, and there he had been shown the error of his ways. I want it, Vignus had said, and when a High Master of Noschseed wanted something, they got it.

Vignus cast an uncurious eye over the smith’s body, wondering only if the man had made the long iron nails that held him to the wall with his own hands.

There would be such a delightful poetry to it if he had, Vignus thought.

The man wasn’t dead, of course, merely crucified, but from the way the breath was bubbling in his throat Vignus doubted that he would last until the dawn. He gave the smith no more thought, and turned to Calcis and her captive.

‘Well,’ Vignus whispered. ‘What an interesting place Carngrad is proving to be. A battle, not an hour after entering the city, and all we did to provoke it was remove some vermin from our path. My dear Calcis, it is truly as though these pitiful street afterbirths don’t know who I am!’

‘I suspect they do not, High Master,’ Calcis said. ‘This is a low place, which word of your splendour has likely not yet reached.’

‘Oh, how terribly unfortunate for them,’ Vignus said. ‘Imagine living in such ignorance, Calcis.’

‘I cannot, High Master,’ she said.

‘Of course not,’ he agreed. ‘You have been mine since childhood, Calcis. This unfortunate, however, has only just begun his belated and undoubtedly very short service.’

‘M-master?’ the roof-runner whispered, causing blood to spill between his broken teeth and onto the anvil under his face.

Calcis had not been gentle with him in bringing him into the fold, Vignus had to allow, but then why would she be? Such worthless creatures as this deserved neither patience nor mercy, and Calcis was well known to possess little of the first and none whatsoever of the second.

‘You wish to speak?’ Vignus asked, feigning surprise. ‘Why, what a delight! Then speak.’

‘You haven’t asked me anything yet,’ the man whined. ‘I… I don’t know what you want to know.’

Calcis lifted one of the blacksmith’s hammers and twirled it lightly in her slender hand, for all that it must have weighed fifty grains or more. The regular cocktail of alchemical drugs and potions that Vignus had fed her since she had been a child had left her almost superhuman, he thought, with a degree of satisfaction. The hammer plummeted with a force that would have cracked granite, and arrested in Calcis’ hand barely a straw’s width from the roof-runner’s head.

‘Everything,’ Vignus whispered. ‘I want to know everything.’

‘I’m no one!’ the man sobbed. ‘I’m just a roof-rat. I don’t know anything, High Master!’

‘Oh, I’m sure you do,’ Vignus said. ‘Everyone knows more than they think they do, in their own city. Who do you work for?’

‘I’m my own man,’ the roof-rat said.

Calcis brought the hammer down onto his left ankle hard enough to split stone.

He shrieked as the bones shattered inside his cheap boot.

‘Try again,’ Vignus said.

‘Gorrius,’ the man sobbed, spit bubbling between his broken teeth as he fought the fire of agony in his ankle. ‘I work for Gorrius!’

‘And who is that?’

‘He’s boss of the roof-runners in the flesh district,’ the mewling man confessed, and just then he found some unwise well of courage and defiance somewhere inside him. ‘He’s the boss! He’ll have you lot burned at the stake, you just watch! You’re nothing, here in Carngrad!’

‘Am I not?’ Vignus asked, and paused as though musing over the question. ‘What say you, Calcis?’

‘You are a High Master of the Cypher Lords wherever you may be in the Mortal Realms, master,’ she said. ‘This one would do well to learn that.’

The hammer thundered into the man’s kneecap, pulverising it.

He howled.

‘As I thought,’ Vignus said, and he smiled behind his mask. ‘Tell me, you pathetic specimen of misplaced masculinity, where would I find this Gorrius of yours?’

‘I dunno,’ the thug whimpered, trying to free himself from the anvil that Calcis still held him pinned to. ‘He always has me brought to him when he wants me, and it’s always to somewhere different. A gambling house, usually, but there’s a lot of them in Carngrad. He likes to play Torments, Gorrius does.’

‘Mmmm,’ Vignus said, and opened his fan to waft it gently up and down before his expressionless alabaster mask. ‘This Gorrius has had the temerity to allow his rooftop scum to attack me. However pathetic and doomed to failure that action may have been, that makes him my enemy. What else can you tell me?’

‘Nothing!’ the man almost screamed, wide-eyed with terror as Calcis raised the hammer once more. ‘I don’t know anything else!’

‘Well,’ Vignus said, ‘then you’re of no more use to me, are you?’

Calcis’ hammer slammed down onto the anvil and crushed the man’s head like an overripe fruit.

They spent the night in the forge, listening to the bloodfall outside the shutters and the wheezing of the smith’s death agonies.

By the morning the smith had finally died, as Vignus had expected, although he gave no orders to take the man’s body down from the wall. The crucified corpse served as a standard, in a way, a testament to the intent of the Cypher Lords in Carngrad. The smith had been part of the old order, as Vignus saw it, representative of how life in the flesh district of Carngrad had been before his arrival. He meant to change that order, and raise himself up in the hierarchy of the foul Reaver City. The people who mattered would come to know his name, and to fear it.

They had simply thrown the body of the roof-runner captain into the alley behind the forge and forgotten about it. One more dead body would be unremarked.

Let it rot there, Vignus thought, with a measure of distaste. That, or someone will take it away and eat it, and be grateful for the meat.

Such was the way Vignus conducted his business as a nobleman. Open battle was not the way of the Cypher Lords, although their mirrorblades could write red slaughter when it was called for. No, High Masters like Vignus Daneggia dealt in politics and subtlety, treachery and poisons long before they came to drawn blades. That, Vignus reflected, was the true mark of civilisation.

But was civilisation an advantage, in a place like Carngrad? Vignus had to admit, if only to himself, that he wasn’t yet completely sure. Out here on the Bloodwind Spoil it was a rare thing, that was a certainty, but Vignus regarded himself as a man of civilisation and refinement wherever he found himself. Whether the Grand Marshal of the Apocalypse valued such things remained to be seen, he supposed, but in his long experience all high kings had need of spymasters and assassins. The Cypher Lords could be the very best of both of those things in Archaon’s divine service, if they could but gain his notice and win his favour. That was the sole reason why Vignus was in Carngrad in the first place.

He had spies spread throughout the Bloodwind Spoil, of course, as did anyone of noble consequence in Noschseed, but Vignus had had the foresight to plant his infiltrators in the Reaver City, from where the lifeblood of commerce flowed towards the Varanspire itself. Through those spies he had learned of the Court of the Seven Talons, the loose alliance of warlords who ruled the city of Carngrad between them. Each one was like a king or queen in their own right, ruling their urban fiefdoms and the lands they controlled with an iron claw.

Vignus had a plan to infiltrate their world of hedonism and chaotic rule, and the means to do that were contained within the hold of his war palanquin in a warehouse three streets away.

The High Courtier Claudius Malleficus of the Seven Talons was, so Vignus’ spies told him, a man of great and decadent refinement, with an all-consuming taste for the physical pleasures of life and death in all their many and various forms, and intoxication above all others. Vignus had, accordingly, brought with him to Carngrad a great quantity of Noschseedian firewine, a ferocious liquor that was highly prized across the Mortal Realms and almost impossible to obtain in the Eightpoints. That, he thought, would be to the great delight of Claudius Malleficus, and delighting one of the Seven Talons would give him a way to meet with the High Courtier, and there put his full plan into play. That plan, Vignus was sure, would gain him the notoriety and influence in Carngrad that would bring him to the attention of the Grand Marshal of the Apocalypse himself.

Or so he very much hoped.

‘Send a mindbound to the warehouse,’ Vignus said to Calcis, ‘and have it tell Darrath and his half a ten-band to bring my equipment and the barrels of firewine here. The palanquin is expendable, its cargo is not.’

‘So it is decreed,’ Calcis said, and went to do her lord’s bidding.

It was a short space of time until the barrels of firewine were rolled into the forge by the six sweating mindbound, while Darrath the mirrorblade watched over them with a hand ready on the hilt of his glaive. The gorestorm had let up by then and the skies above Carngrad were clear, but still the cobbled streets ran red with blood that smeared the barrels as they rolled and caused them to leave sticky red tracks in their wake.

Vignus smiled behind his alabaster mask as he oversaw the delivery of the barrels, and of the other things even more so. Alchemy was his lifeblood, and he had travelled with his most precious equipment as he always did. He had alembics and retorts and tubes and vessels of cunningly wrought glass, things to condense fluids and things to distil them. Oh, praise the power of the Lords of Chaos that was contained within the subtle mysteries of alchemy!

It was alchemy that bound his thralls to him, and it was alchemy and addiction and subtle torture that had first broken Calcis’ mind and slaved her soul and blade to his Word. Alchemy was the ultimate mystery of the Mortal Realms, the key that could unlock the great truths of life and death and power.

‘Now we shall see,’ Vignus murmured to himself as he set up his equipment in the ruddy glow of the forge fire. ‘What does it take to break the mind of a High Courtier?’

His smile widened behind his mask as he opened the chests of rare, precious ingredients that it had taken him half a year and more to gather. Any ordinary man could be broken easily enough, but of course those powerful enough to raise themselves to the Court of the Seven Talons would be far tougher nuts to crack. Vignus and the Hands of Darkness had journeyed far and wide across the Mortal Realms before ever he ventured to the Eightpoints, bartering, bribing and killing for the most noxious and potent ingredients known to mortal minds.

He laughed as he began to mix a concoction of the most sublime madness.

Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia stood on the front step of the forge he had commandeered and looked out upon the streets of Carngrad. The sky was clear in the morning light, burning bright with sunlight and fell promise. Vignus smiled up at it, defiant in the face of the light. He had his own path to follow, and light had little enough to do with it.

‘Let the Lords of Chaos rule,’ he whispered to himself.

‘My High Master,’ Calcis said from behind him as she stepped out of the protective glow of the forge to join her lord on the threshold. ‘What is your will?’

‘Go forth into the city, and upon its roofs,’ Vignus said, without looking at her. ‘Find the rest of these vermin, and exterminate them. Grind them into dust in my name.’

‘So it is decreed,’ Calcis said, and she bowed before her lord. ‘So shall it be done.’

‘Oh, and Calcis?’

‘High Master?’

‘Take Palania with you. Make examples of them, for all the city to see.’

‘Yes, High Master.’

The days passed, and in those cycles of light and dark Vignus carefully selected from amongst his precious cache of hard-won ingredients and brewed his special poisons, while out in the city Calcis and Palania fought a street war in his name.

Oh, how they fought! The two-pronged fork of his power, sublime violence and insane illusion, were both unleashed together. The flesh district didn’t know what had hit it.

Vignus watched through the Eyes of Noschseed that Calcis and her two disciple mirrorblades had begun to place throughout the flesh district, and with his Seeing Eye he looked also through her own eyes. He grew accustomed to the sight of the mirror-bright glaive slicing through human flesh, to the spray of blood and the wet sound of severed limbs hitting the cobbled streets.

It was Palania, though, who caused the greatest terror amongst the common street murderers of Carngrad. Where the mute luminate walked and spread her subtle illusions, men and women ran mad in the streets and rent their faces with their broken nails, howling as their minds boiled in their skulls. The luminate disseminated fear and madness, dropping alchemical poisons into this man’s ale, that woman’s stew, until all those around her saw horrors beyond imagining stalking them through the reeking alleys and foetid slave pits where they plied their various fell trades.

He watched the luminate enter a flesh market barter pit where the severed wings of Chaos furies were traded against the bile sacs of venom wyrms. He saw her blow a handful of rancid purple powder into the air, and heard her gurgle softly to herself with amusement as she did it. Within moments all those there present were convinced that those self-same furies and wyrms were risen from their dripping constituent parts, clawing their way out of the reeking flesh vats to attack them. In the ensuing madness of Palania’s illusion, fully thirty of the murderers of Carngrad slew each other in their panic while the luminate watched and laughed in her High Master’s name.

Meanwhile Calcis and her mirrorblades took heads and nailed them to walls and above tavern signs or set them on posts, grim totems to proclaim the ever-expanding boundaries of the Hands of Darkness’ streets.

Make examples, he had said, and between them Calcis and Palania certainly did that. They both were ruthless in their carrying out of his orders, each in her own way and according to her own particular skills.

He had them plant more Eyes of Noschseed as his territory expanded, more of the small spheres of silver and gold that allowed him to watch over his growing domain. On the second day, Calcis burned the barter pits nearest to Fleshripper’s Gate, and took fifteen heads. Palania unleashed a hallucinogenic poison into the heating ducts of a public pleasure house. She gurgled to herself as the customers and workers tore each other to bloody shreds in one of the greatest orgies of pain and bloodletting that the flesh district had seen for months.

On the third day she opened a slave pen and gave the freed wretches inside knives and a few drops each of an alchemical compound that gave them a superhuman, if self-destructive, strength. She turned them loose on their masters in a rampage of torture and savagery that became the talk of the city for weeks to come. On that same day Calcis, Relak and Darrath slew twenty-five warriors between them and strung their heads from a rope above the slave pits, knotting their filthy hair to the hemp to hold them aloft for all to see. By the end of the fourth day in Carngrad half the flesh district was his, but that was inconsequential. Vignus was no petty street gangster, to care about such base things.

On the fifth day, they finally made some progress that actually mattered.

Calcis and her mirrorblades with half a ten-band of mindbound behind them had cornered a group of roof-runners in a filthy, reeking tavern. Vignus used his Seeing Eye to watch through Calcis’ eyes as they fought across a room that was thick with the greasy smoke of tallow candles rendered from human fat. The street scum were nothing before the three elite warriors, and for a moment it looked as though this battle would be as easy as the ones that had preceded it.

For a moment, anyway.

Nothing worth taking is ever so easily won, Vignus reflected as something dark swept down out of the shadows of the ceiling and took the head from one of his mindbound with a vicious swing of its great hooked blade, sending a spray of blood jetting into the air. The newcomer wore a beaked bone-and-iron mask that looked like the skull of some terrible avian creature, and long black feathers adorned the shoulders of his leather torso harness.

He landed on the ball of one foot and spun into the turn of his cut, leaping back into the air with a killing screech as the hooked blade flashed out once more in a murderous arc and slew another of the mindbound where it stood.

The terrible weapon lifted again, and Relak’s glaive met it with a ring of steel on steel that brought a grim smile to the Thrallmaster’s hidden lips. He knew the foe his mirrorblades now faced, and hatred drew his attention to it like iron filings to a lodestone.

Corvus Cabal.

That the vile, blasphemous Cabal should also be active in Carngrad alongside his own warband was no great surprise, he supposed, but for one of them to be in the same room of the same tavern in a city this size?

No.

No, that was no accident.

The Cabalite swept Relak’s glaive aside and lunged for the mirrorblade’s flank with a short, wicked dagger held in his off-hand. Relak twisted away at the last moment and only took a long scratch along his ribs even though he stumbled to the boards in his haste. The Cabalite screeched and raised his hooked blade in killing triumph.

‘Child,’ Calcis said, her icy tone cutting through the frenzied air.

The Cabalite turned and glared at her, his eyes blazing behind his hideous bone mask.

‘Cypher witch!’ he spat at her.

Calcis laughed and spun her glaive in one hand as she met the Cabalite’s baleful stare.

‘Would you truly attempt to prey on the chicks in their nest, while the mother eagle circles above you with her talons extended?’

‘What do you know of the mountain raptors?’ the Cabalite spat at her. ‘Nothing!’

Relak was hauling himself to his feet now, one hand clutched to his wounded side but his glaive held tight in the other, and Darrath had finished his own man with a straight thrust to the throat. Both her disciples were poised and ready to fight, but Calcis raised her free hand to stay them. She looked the Cabalite slowly up and down and twirled her glaive once more.

‘Stand back, my sons,’ she said, although her disciples were no spawn of her own barren flesh. ‘Mother is working.’

‘Mother, is it?’ the Cabalite sneered. ‘Come and face me if you dare, witch.’

‘Keep the others from fleeing,’ Calcis told her disciples, and they moved to stand over the remaining roof-runners where they cowered as she took a slow step towards the Corvus Cabal warrior. ‘I won’t be long.’

‘Your arrogance is filthy!’ the feathered creature spat at her. ‘You are the sort of blasphemer who would sell your skills for coin!’

Vignus knew the zealot creature meant that as the foulest insult, but Calcis just laughed behind her mask.

‘My skills belong to my High Master, heart and soul,’ she whispered, and far away across the flesh district Vignus smiled to himself.

Kill it, Calcis, he sent down the mind-bond that bound her to his Word. Make it suffer, and make an example of it.

‘Yes, High Master,’ she said aloud.

‘What?’ the Cabalite snapped. ‘You speak to one who is not there. Madness! It is true, then – all the Cypher Lords are insane, poisoned by their own alchemy!’

‘Come and see, child,’ Calcis said, and snapped her glaive up into a two-handed guard before her.

The Cabalite shrieked like a swooping bird of prey and leapt into the air, his dagger flashing down to block the mirrorblade’s glaive even as his hooked blade swept up and over in a killing blow. Calcis turned into the swing and pirouetted on one foot, her other flashing out to catch the Cabalite in mid leap and slam her iron-shod heel into his exposed side. He grunted and crashed into a table, overturning it and shattering the glasses it had held against the rough stones of the hearth.

‘Child,’ Calcis repeated, her mocking laughter echoing around the room.

The Cabalite spun faster than the eye could follow, jamming an elbow against Calcis’ lead hand and smashing her glaive aside with his long blade. His dagger flashed down across the back of her forearm, drawing a thick line of blood from her pale skin.

The Cabalite was a skilled warrior, there was no doubt about that, but Calcis was an elite mirrorblade and the Voice of a Thrallmaster. She whirled sideways and evaded the downward sweep of the hooked blade that followed the initial strike, and slammed a knee diagonally upwards into the Cabalite’s midriff. She whip-cracked her body back the other way and brought her descending elbow down on his temple, the alchemically enhanced strength of her blow shattering his bone mask. The follow-up cut from her glaive swept through empty space where the Cabalite’s head had been but a moment before.

‘Oh, you’re good,’ she had to admit.

Kill it! Vignus screamed at her through the mind-bond.

She was tiring now, whereas the Corvus warrior turned an effortless backflip to avoid the return slash of her glaive. He tumbled across the blood-slick floor and came up with his blades in his hands, now some ten strides away from her.

Vignus could feel the first edge of fear touch his mirrorblade, fear not of death but of the possibility that she might be about to fail him.

Calcis took the moment to dip a hand into her pouch and grasp one of the specially prepared compounds that her High Master had prepared for her on the long journey to Carngrad. She pushed her hand up under her mask and thrust the bitter pill into her mouth, biting down hard and grinding the foul-tasting powder against her gums with her tongue.

The world began to sing. A shudder ran through Calcis’ limbs as the savagely strong stimulant took hold of her. Watching through her eyes, Vignus smiled with satisfaction to see how time seemed to slow down for her. The Cabalite moved like a man underwater, to Calcis’ eyes, his blades swinging almost lazily as he ran towards her.

‘Witch!’ he spat at her, but he was moving so slowly now while Calcis was just working up to her full killing frenzy.

Calcis snarled, and turned a lightning-fast somersault clean over the savage cut of the Cabalite’s blade.

She landed behind the Corvus warrior, back to back with him, reversed her glaive in her left hand and rammed it backwards under her own armpit to impale her adversary through the spine before he even had time to register that she had moved. Her bright blade burst out of his sternum in a great spray of blood, and he sagged to his knees with a dying groan.

‘So it is decreed,’ Calcis whispered. ‘So shall it be done.’

She shook the body of the dead Cabalite off her glaive and turned to regard her disciples, who both bowed their masked heads to her in gestures of utmost respect.

‘Kill those,’ she ordered. ‘Give me their leader.’

Relak and Darrath and the remaining three mindbound did as she bade them, their glaives and short blades making fast work of the last handful of roof-runners. They left the leader untouched, and Calcis stalked towards him. She slammed him backwards against a damp wooden wall and tightened her hand around his throat.

Behind her, the rest of them lay dead on the floor in a lake of blood.

‘My High Master and I are getting bored now,’ she said. ‘Five days of slaughtering you pointless scum has become tiresome in the extreme. Where is your leader? Where is Gorrius?’

‘Hah!’ the roof-runner spat. ‘You can’t touch Gorrius. He’s connected.’

Calcis tipped her head to one side, her eyes curious behind her mask.

‘To the Corvus Cabal?’

‘Mind your business, you stupid out-realmer.’

Calcis’ grip tightened on the man’s throat, her unnaturally strong fingers close to bursting the sides of his neck.

‘Some respect would be wise,’ she whispered, her hand shaking with the force of the stimulant that still burned in her veins.

‘Oh, plague touch you, I know I’m dead anyway,’ the man snarled. ‘I ain’t stupid, but you are if you think you can take down Gorrius. He’s tight with Nasharian the slaver and his feathered out-realm friends, and he’s in with the plaguing Court of Talons! You touch Gorrius and you’ll be flayed alive in the Square of Torment, you mark my words!’

Calcis laughed, a sudden, brittle sound in the blood-soaked silence of the tavern.

‘I’d tell you that I’ve felt worse things, but I dare say you wouldn’t believe me,’ she said. ‘Now, where would I find Gorrius, and Nasharian the slaver?’

‘You’re mad,’ the man whispered.

Calcis let the glaive fall from her hand and leaned forward to thrust her head close to the thief’s before she reached up and lifted her mask to show him her face.

He screamed at what he saw, heels scrabbling helplessly against the rotting boards beneath his feet as he struggled to pull away from her horrifying countenance. There was a sudden, sharp smell of urine as he lost control of his bladder.

‘Answer me,’ Calcis said. ‘Or kiss my oh-so pretty face.’

‘The House of Silver Bells!’ the man almost wept, eyes wide with sheer terror and revulsion yet seemingly unable to look away from the appalling ravage of her face. ‘It’s a gambling den, down by the barter pits. They… they meet there to play Torments and do business. Don’t come no closer, please!’

Calcis laughed again, and she slowly closed her left hand until the man’s throat ruptured and his blood sprayed hot into her ruined face.

She ran her long tongue delicately over the shreds of flesh where her lips had once been, and lowered her mask back into place.

‘The House of Silver Bells,’ she whispered. ‘My thanks.’

She tossed the corpse aside hard enough to propel it into a wall ten feet away, and stooped to retrieve her blade.

‘Mirrorblades, come,’ she said. ‘Mother wants a game of Torments.’

Vignus smiled upon her through the mind-bond, and told her that she had done well.

In the firelit darkness of the forge, Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia smiled at Calcis’ determination. The compound she had consumed would take a hard toll on her body when it wore off, he knew, but her suffering would be worth it. He looked up from the bubbling alembic on the bench in front of him and pointed his fan at the nearest mindbound.

‘You, beast,’ he said, speaking slowly to the simple-minded slave. ‘Go to Mirrorblade Calcis at the House of Silver Bells. Tell her High Master wants slaver Nasharian brought to him alive. Tell Mirrorblade Calcis to kill the others, but not slaver Nasharian. Hurry!’

The mindbound trembled with awe at being directly addressed by the High Master, its jaw clenching with the pain of adoration it caused. It bowed low and fled into the night.

Calcis and her disciples were just two streets away from the House of Silver Bells when a mindbound came sprinting towards them, looking ready to collapse from exhaustion.

‘Mirrorblade,’ it wheezed. Calcis stopped as she recognised the thrall. It was doubled over and vomiting black slime onto its boots through its mask, and Calcis knew at once that it came at the High Master’s bidding. Only the Word of the Thrallmaster could induce one of the near-mindless slaves to run itself to the point of death to carry an urgent message.

‘Speak, thrall,’ she said.

The mindbound shuddered and hacked up another string of bloody drool, then straightened as best it was able.

‘The High Master wants the slaver Nasharian alive,’ it choked. ‘He says to kill the others, but not Nasharian. You’re to bring Nasharian to the High Master.’

Calcis nodded shortly and turned away with her two disciples in her wake. Behind her, the mindbound keeled over and hit the ground with a wet thump. Perhaps it would rise again and perhaps it would not, but Calcis gave it no more thought. Thralls were cheap.

Despite its grand name, the House of Silver Bells was as dilapidated as every other building in the flesh district of Carngrad, if somewhat larger. Calcis paused to examine it for a moment, taking in the entrances and exits. The ground floor was windowless, but light flickered behind shutters above and she could hear the sound of drunken merrymaking wafting out into the street. She spoke wordlessly, giving commands in rapid hand-sign that directed Relak to the front entrance and Darrath around the back to the courtyard where the privy stood rotting behind the door. She made the sign for the small alchemical bombs that each mirrorblade carried in his pouch, to tell them what to do once they were in position.

Her disciples bowed their masked heads in obedience and went forth to poison the air of the gaming house and drive those on the ground floor mad with hallucinations. Calcis herself stepped lightly up onto an upturned barrel and jumped, her hands catching the ledge of an upper-storey window.

She pulled herself up with lithe grace and placed an eye to the gap between the ill-fitting shutters. She could see into the main common room of the gaming house, where various base characters played their gambling games with razor-edged ivory cards on splintery tables that were already sticky with blood. Torments was not a game for the weak, but these rough men of Carngrad were drinking in raucous camaraderie even as they flayed each other’s fingers for forfeits in the game. Her quarry would not be there amongst that low rabble, she knew.

So she must hunt, and a mirrorblade hunts best in the shadows.

The window to her right was lit as well, but to her left there was only darkness behind the closed shutters. Calcis lowered herself down from the window frame until she was dangling at the full length of her arms, then kicked her legs back and then forward to build up a swinging momentum. She launched herself up and to the left, her hands reaching out for purchase as she flew through the air.

Her left hand caught the windowsill but the rotten wood tore away in her grip and for a moment she was weightless before gravity took her. Her right slapped up and grabbed the very end of the ledge as she started to fall. She grunted as a stray nail tore through the palm of her hand, hooking her there.

She drew in a breath and let it hiss slowly out between her teeth as she pulled herself up one-handed, the nail ripping all the way through the back of her blood-slick hand as she put her entire weight on the wound.

Just like training, she thought as she remembered the ways in which the High Master had raised her in her youth, and the training, the endless tortures of mind and body that had made her the perfect killer she was now. Training makes me stronger, High Master. Pain is power, High Master. Pain is strength, and strength is pain. Under the wisdom of your Word, High Master, I grow ever stronger.

She heaved with her back and twisted her hips, and a moment later her foot hooked the ledge and her other hand was on the shutters, prying them open to give access to a darkened room. She swung up and into it, wincing as her right hand twisted on the nail. Only then did she reach out and pluck the rusty length of iron straight through her hand like a thorn to free herself.

She lifted the nail and raised her mask just enough to lick it clean of her blood, then slipped it into her pouch for a keepsake. She treasured the memories of pain.

Of victory.

That done, Calcis closed the shutters behind her and dipped the fingers of her unwounded hand back into her pouch, searching in the darkness amongst the things it contained until she found the small jar of salve. She placed a finger into the reeking ointment and smeared a little of it over her injury. The pain was sharp and immediate, as it had been when she had healed her forearm before leaving the tavern, and once again she smelled the acrid tang of burning blood as the wound closed and sealed itself. The High Master’s alchemical magic always hurt, but it always worked too, and what was one more scar to her? What was one more hurt, on a lifetime of hurts?

She flexed her hand, feeling the iron strength returning to it, and nodded in satisfaction as she closed the jar of salve and slipped it back into her pouch. She reached in there once more and found the dropper of Nighteye. Tipping her head back, she pushed up her mask and allowed one drop of the oily liquid to fall into each of her lidless eyes. It coated her pupils with a thin, stinging film, and her surroundings began to present themselves to her as the alchemically induced night vision took hold.

It was a small storeroom, piled with crates and barrels and broken furniture. Bright points of light stood out against the walls on three sides, and Calcis realised it was coming through tiny spyholes drilled through the wood to enable anyone in the room to look into those adjacent whilst remaining unobserved. She put her eye to the first to see what lay beyond. It was the gaming room she had seen into earlier through the shutters, and there seemed now to be a fight in progress. The fumes from Darrath’s and Relak’s alchemical bombs had already made their way up the stairs from the ground floor, it seemed. That was of no interest to her, she thought as she watched a man swing a chair into another’s face and shatter his jaw, but with luck the noise would help to cover the sound of her own actions. The second spyhole showed into an empty bedroom that was hung with mouldy red silks and velvets, but its owner obviously wasn’t working that night and Calcis turned away once more.

The third looked out into a small, private gaming room where two men sat across a Torments board from each other, although neither seemed to be actually playing.

‘I’m sorry, Gorrius,’ the one with his back to her was saying, ‘but your petty street war is your own problem. I’m not intervening on your behalf, and you’ve lost your mind if you think the Court of Talons cares one way or another who rules the roofs of the flesh district. Defend your own territory or sink into the abyss of the gutter with all the other failures. This is Carngrad, after all, and that is how things are done here.’

‘A fine friend you are,’ the other snarled. ‘After what I pay you…’

He was one-eyed and unshaven, somewhere in his early fifties but tough-looking with it, his exposed, muscular forearms dark with old, crude tattoos. He was also, Calcis realised, about to stab the other man. That would not do. The man with his back to her had to be the slaver Nasharian, and she was to bring Nasharian alive before her High Master. So it had been decreed, and so would it be done.

Calcis’ glaive tore through the damp, rotting wooden wall as if it were parchment, and she kicked the shattered boards aside and strode into the room, where the two men were staring at her in open astonishment. Nasharian started to rise but she slammed him back down into his chair with her left hand even as Gorrius kicked the table over and leapt forward with a stabsword plunging towards her belly.

She turned into the blow, spinning like a dancer, and the edge of the blade merely scored a slim line along the leather of her belt as she slammed her left elbow into Gorrius’ throat. He stumbled back a step and Calcis completed her turn, her glaive sweeping out to take his hand off at the wrist.

The stabsword spun away and clattered to the floor with the severed hand still clutching it, before Calcis whirled once again and took the head from his shoulders before he even had time to scream. Blood jetted across the walls and low ceiling as he fell, unmourned, behind her.

She turned and regarded Nasharian with a pitiless stare that still burned bright with Nighteye.

‘Come hither,’ she said. ‘You are called unto service. My High Master has asked of you.’

The ceiling exploded above her and something plummeted into the room, smashing Calcis to the floor. It shrieked like a raptor diving on its prey, and a great hooked blade whistled down and ripped into Calcis’ shoulder. She rolled with the blow, feeling her flesh tear open as the blade came free. Her left arm ran slick with her own blood as she whipped her body to hurl herself back onto her feet, her glaive already licking out one-handed.

The Corvus spire stalker parried with his hook-sword and slashed at her with the wicked iron claws lashed to his left hand, opening three long cuts across her thigh. The wounds were shallow but burned like fire where the filthy talons had sliced her open.

Calcis spat and cursed, already beginning to tremble as the stimulant she had ingested earlier started to wear off.

Not now! she mentally screamed.

She had intended to be back at the forge long before the awful after-effects of the drug took hold of her, but now this delay had made that impossible. A violent convulsion shook her body, and her guts cramped with sudden nausea.

The spire stalker laughed behind his hideous mask.

‘Is this a mirrorblade of the Cypher Lords?’ he sneered at her. ‘Shaking husk of drug abuse. Addict. Pathetic!’

He dashed Calcis to the floor with the back of his armoured hand and stood over her, laughing as her body began to spasm. The Cabalite clearly intended to humiliate her before he took her life.

That was his mistake.

He reached down with his clawed hand to rip the mask from Calcis’ face, as a trophy or offering to his foul God she could only assume, when a cry went up in the corridor outside.

‘Mother, where are you? This is taking too long!’

Calcis’ mouth had filled with foam and vomit when the fit took hold of her and she was unable to cry out, but she managed to slam an iron-shod foot into the slaver Nasharian’s ankle hard enough to make him shout in pain.

The door slammed open with a crash and the spire stalker spun to find Relak and Darrath charging him with drawn glaives flashing bright in their hands.

‘Die!’ Relak bellowed.

Darrath threw himself at the Corvus warrior, his glaive coming down in a glittering arc. The foe parried with ease and raked his claws across Darrath’s chest as he whirled away in a flurry of long, black feathers. Relak vaulted the table and hacked the man’s left arm off at the elbow with a vicious two-handed swing of his glaive.

The Corvus screamed and staggered, blood spurting from the stump of his severed arm. Even so he counter-attacked, the tip of his hook-sword ripping Darrath’s mask from his head and scoring a long cut across his cheek that missed taking his eye out by barely a straw’s width.

Ashamed at his unmasking, Darrath attacked in a furious storm of blows that drove the spire stalker backwards into Relak’s reach, and between them they hacked the blasphemous abomination to bloody rags.

‘Mother,’ Relak whispered when it was done, dropping to his knees beside Calcis where she thrashed helplessly on the floor. He turned from her to look at the terrified Nasharian, and nodded. ‘So it was decreed, so has it been done.’

‘Were there any other survivors?’ Vignus asked when Calcis forced the slaver down onto his knees in front of him in the forge.

‘No, High Master,’ she said.

Once she had recovered somewhat from her fit and removed Nasharian from the building, she had ordered her two mirrorblades to slaughter every living thing in the gambling house. Vignus approved of her decision.

‘Good,’ he said. ‘I’m sure everyone in that establishment had enemies beyond counting. This way no one will know who did this thing, and for now that suits my purpose. I do not want more trouble with the foul Corvus scum at this time. You have done well, Calcis.’

‘Yes, High Master,’ she said.

‘Now, secure him and then see to your wounds. I must work.’

‘Yes, High Master.’

He left Calcis to make the slaver fast to a chair, and considered the man. They were much alike in build, and if Vignus was slightly taller and somewhat leaner then he could compensate for that with a slight stoop and perhaps just a little padding. The face was the important thing. It always was.

Apparently Nasharian was widely regarded as a very handsome man, so Vignus’ spies had told him, at least as such things were reckoned in Carngrad. This mostly seemed to mean that he still had both of his eyes, most of his teeth, and his nose. He had swept-back grey hair that was still thick despite his sixty or so years. The face was deeply lined, yes, but in the craggy way that Vignus had always felt added dignity, perhaps even gravitas, to a man’s countenance. It would suit him, he thought.

He turned a valve on one of his alchemical vessels and put a glass beaker under a spigot to catch the colourless, slightly cloudy liquid that spilled out. He allowed perhaps an inch of the fluid to fall into the vessel, then shut off the valve and held the beaker up to the light to examine it. Faint motes danced in the swirling distillate, wriggling as though they were alive.

Which, of course, they were.

He placed the beaker back on the workbench and pricked his finger with one of the spines of his fan, allowing a single drop of his blood to fall into the alchemical fluid. It darkened at once, the blood swirling out like skeins of silk in the viscous liquid. The dancing motes went berserk, thrashing into a frenzy until the stain of the blood was completely gone.

Vignus nodded his head in satisfaction and approached the now helpless slaver.

‘You must be thirsty,’ he said.

Nasharian, who had been watching the operation with clearly mounting horror, shook his head violently.

‘Oh, come now,’ Vignus said. ‘You are not a foolish man, you know how this will end. I can make you scream in torment like you have never heard a living thing scream before. Why don’t you save us both a lot of time and yourself a great deal of agony and just step forward to the part where you drink this?’

‘Why poison me?’ Nasharian whispered. ‘If you want me dead, just have your pet assassin knife me.’

‘I don’t want you dead,’ Vignus said. ‘Great Lords of Chaos, that would never do. Calcis walked through a wall and battled a terrible foe to ensure that Gorrius and the Corvus Cabal did not kill you, in fact. You probably remember that.’

Nasharian swallowed and looked sideways at Calcis in obvious fear, and said nothing.

‘Besides,’ Vignus went on, ‘did I say that this was poison? Just drink it, Nasharian, and then we can talk.’

After a moment the slaver’s shoulders slumped in defeat and he dutifully opened his mouth. Vignus reached out and grasped the man’s temples, pushing his head back until he could pour the contents of the beaker into his mouth. Nasharian swallowed on reflex, his eyes bulging in his head as the taste of the stuff coated his tongue with the flavour of rotting offal. He gagged for a moment, then gulped. Sweat stood out on his brow in bright pinpricks.

‘What… what was that?’

‘Poison,’ Vignus said.

‘But–’

‘Did I say that it was not poison?’

The slaver let out a bitter laugh and bowed his head in defeat.

‘How long until it kills me?’

‘It won’t kill you,’ Vignus said. ‘It will… loosen you.’

‘What does that mean?’

You’ll see, Vignus thought, but he only smiled behind his mask and said nothing.

By the dawn, Nasharian was howling. He thrashed in the ropes that held him to the heavy chair, drool hanging in thick strings from his mouth and his eyes wide with shrieking madness. He was almost ready, Vignus thought.

‘Calcis, my instruments,’ he said.

The mirrorblade went to her master’s equipment chest and removed a roll of oiled leather which she spread out on the flat top of the smith’s anvil. The things inside glittered bright silver in the ruddy light of the forge fire.

Vignus selected a pair of sharp-tipped forceps and a tiny blade, and stood over the ruin of Nasharian with one in each hand. Leaning over him, he began to work carefully around his hairline and under his jaw. His potion, aside from breaking the slaver’s mind, had indeed loosened him. His face and scalp hung slack from his skull, connected now only by thin strings of skin around the edges. It was the feel of their face gradually sliding off their skull as it became looser and looser over the space of eight or nine hours that drove them insane, Vignus was sure. The wriggling, burning presence of the tiny alchemical creatures that chewed it free from the inside probably didn’t help, either.

It is of no consequence, he thought. A man without a face doesn’t need a mind, and a man without a mind doesn’t need a face.

He worked until the whole thing came free, a still-living mask of flesh and hair that hung screaming from his bloodied hands. That done, Vignus nodded to Calcis and she reached out with reverential hands and lifted her master’s mask free from his head. He raised Nasharian’s face and set it carefully into place, the inside warm and slick against his own countenance. He smeared an alchemical ointment around the edges to blend and bond it to his skull, and blinked as new eyelids settled into place over his own.

He took a small silvered looking glass from his roll of instruments and lifted it to regard himself. Nasharian looked back at him from the reflection, and he smiled.

‘Your Word is mighty, High Master,’ Calcis praised him.

Vignus walked over to look down at the hapless Nasharian, still shrieking in his chair with thin smears of blood on the crown of his naked skull. He looked up and saw Vignus wearing his face, and if there was anything left of his mind, it went then. He slumped in the chair with a feeble sob, his lidless eyes glazing as the horror overcame him.

Vignus looked down into the whimpering, bubbling countenance of the now faceless man, and his new lips twisted into a sneer of disdain.

‘Your mewling bores me, Nasharian,’ he said to the slaver. ‘In the many and varied Names of Darkness, can there be a greater crime in all the Mortal Realms than to be boring?’

He snapped his fan open with a casual flick of his wrist, and the razor-tipped iron spines took Nasharian’s throat out with all the efficiency of a scalpel.

It was full daylight by then, and Vignus went forth into Carngrad with half a ten-band of unmasked mindbound as an escort. To go unmasked was anathema to a Cypher Lord, but mere mindbound didn’t rank highly enough for him to be concerned for their feelings on the matter. They would do as their High Master commanded, in this as in everything else in their miserable lives. He would have preferred to have had Calcis at his side, naturally, but her mask was too distinctive, and without it… no, that would not have done. No one could bear to look upon Calcis’ true face for long, and those who caught so much as a glimpse of her terrible countenance never forgot it. Instead he had dressed his mindbound thralls in old, spare clothes that he presumed had belonged to the dead smith, and he himself wore Nasharian’s garb. Nasharian the slaver was abroad with five rough bodyguards, that was all anyone would have seen, and Vignus was pleased enough with that.

Wearing the slaver’s stolen face he led the five across Carngrad, and no one dared to offer them violence or insult even in the most base parts of the Quarter of Suffering. Nasharian was widely known indeed, and greatly feared it seemed, and that was well.

They passed under the shadow of the great Aqueduct of Pain that brought water into that part of the city, and below the high hill where the aqueduct terminated and the water was collected in huge cisterns and channelled into the decaying lead pipes that fed hand pumps throughout the flesh district. Rotting bodies swung from the length of the huge stone aqueduct, an endless line of gallows stretching out beyond the city walls and into the Bloodwind Spoil beyond.

Once past Water Hill they turned west, and the vast edifice of the Court of the Seven Talons rose before them above the rooftops. It was domed in black volcanic glass and bedecked with spires and spikes beyond counting, and on every spike a severed head. This was the true seat of power in Carngrad, and now Vignus wore the face of a man who could gain entry to its heavily guarded halls.

It was time to set the game in motion.

Nasharian was known even at the black iron gates of the Court of the Seven Talons, as Vignus had hoped, and there the heavily armoured guards admitted him and his retinue without question. He was shown through the outer curtain wall, and there a nervous slave led him across a courtyard where flesh-flecked bones sat reeking in gibbets while plague crows cawed and pecked savagely at what was left. The sight of the birds put Vignus in mind of the Corvus Cabal, and his jaw tightened with anger. He paused for a moment and looked up at the rearing walls of the great citadel before him, and an idea began to form in his mind.

The slave bade his guards wait in the courtyard, but ushered Vignus through a pair of high double doors and into the dark, looming Hall of the Supplicant. Vignus made himself appear humble and obsequious before the blind clerk of supplication as he begged an audience with a representative of High Courtier Claudius Malleficus.

After an insultingly long wait, during which Vignus managed to subtly secrete an Eye of Noschseed within the oppressive darkness of the hall, an ancient robed man came to speak to him.

‘You remember me?’ the man said, his voice dry as ground bones. ‘I am Bravuk, the third under-domo to the major-domo of the High Courtier. You’re that slaver, the pretty one. I remember you. What do you want?’

Vignus forced a smile onto Nasharian’s face, holding down his anger at the insult that so lowly an underservant had been sent to treat with him, and apparently a simple-minded one at that.

Not with me, with Nasharian, he had to remind himself, before the urge to open his fan overcame him. This is an insult to his person, not to mine.

‘I bring news that, it is my greatest hope, may please the illustrious High Courtier,’ Vignus said. ‘Within the flesh district I have made contact with an out-realmer merchant, a nobleman of distant Noschseed who trades in Noschseedian firewine. It is known how hard it is to come by such a delicacy in the Eightpoints, and well known also is the High Courtier’s love of sensation and finery. I had but a thought to finesse an introduction between your major-domo and this trader, and so better serve the whim of the High Courtier. What say you, Bravuk?’

‘I say your speech has become a good deal more flowery than it was the last time we spoke, Nasharian,’ the under-domo sneered. ‘Airs and graces won’t do you any favours here. It’s results the master wants, not pretty words.’

‘Results, yes, of course,’ Vignus said, inwardly picturing the wizened old man roasting on a spit, ‘although I’ll wager he’d want firewine as well, if he knew it was to be had. You would perhaps be unwise to keep that news from him.’

‘Aye, I’ll grant you that.’ The servant sniffed and wiped his over-large nose on the already crusty sleeve of his robe. ‘That, but no more. You think the High Courtier accepts gifts from just anyone? Who’s to say this stuff isn’t poisoned?’

‘I say so,’ Vignus said, putting all of Nasharian’s pompous gravitas into the words. ‘I have tasted the drink myself, and found it most pleasing.’

‘Have you now?’ Bravuk mused. ‘Oh very well, if the great Nasharian says so. Send your trader here and have him ask for Apolonia, but don’t feel no need to come yourself. The usual fee will apply, of course, but you make my nose run.’

Vignus simply bowed, for all that the man’s closing words made no sense to him. What did his nose have to do with anything? The ways of the infinite Lords of Chaos could be strange indeed, and they afflicted each of the faithful in different ways. One man’s madness was another’s conversation, he supposed, although this fellow was quite clearly not of entirely sound mind.

That aside, the news was good. For him to have attended the meeting as both Nasharian and himself at the same time would have been problematic, although not completely impossible. This way was better.

‘As you say,’ he said. ‘The usual fee, then. Expect the noble trader at sundown.’

‘What’s his name, this trader of yours, so I can let the gate guards know to expect him?’

‘Vignus Daneggia,’ Vignus said with Nasharian’s lips.

That done, he left the Court of the Seven Talons and not before time. He had been kept waiting overly long, and already he could feel that Nasharian’s face was beginning to die. What had felt like his own flesh and blood not two hours before now felt like a strange, flexible mask that was ill-fitting and beginning to chafe. By the time they were in the vicinity of the central barter pits under the aqueduct the left ear had fallen off. Vignus was making haste to return to the forge and rid himself of the thing when his eye alighted on an unwelcome sight.

The House of Silver Bells was on the left of the square he was crossing with his disguised mindbound around him, and opposite it stood a gaunt razortree. Such were common throughout the Bloodwind Spoil and grew here and there even in Carngrad, and were nothing in themselves to be remarked upon other than their inherent danger. This one was, though.

This one had a mirrorblade hanging from it, torn into shreds by the tree’s predations. For a brief moment Vignus feared that it was Calcis he was looking at, until he spotted the intricate blue-and-green tattoo on the inside of the corpse’s left bicep where the tree had eaten away its light armour. No, not Calcis then. This was Relak, her disciple who had been with her in the attack the previous night. His glaive and chakram had been neatly placed at his feet like an offering.

The man was very, very dead, and there was a sigil carved into the taut flesh of his stomach. Vignus halted his mindbound and crossed the square to investigate, being careful to keep out of the tree’s reach. It slashed at him with a wickedly thorned branch anyway, already craving fresh blood, but it failed to touch him. Vignus looked up at Relak’s swinging body, discerning from the pattern of wounds that he had been stabbed through the side of the neck with a thin blade before he had been given to the tree. That was precise work, he reflected, but it was the sigil carved into his mirrorblade’s flesh that most enraged him.

It was the sign of the Corvus Cabal.

The High Master returned at noon, in as black a mood as Calcis could remember. The slaver’s face was rotting in place over his own, lending him a ghastly aspect that made the drug-induced hallucinations of her childhood stir deep within her memories where she had buried them.

‘High Master?’ Calcis ventured, and she realised that she was afraid for the first time in a very, very long while.

‘Where is Relak?’ the High Master demanded.

‘Scouting in the city,’ Calcis said at once. ‘With my shoulder still healing, I sent him out to–’

‘To die!’ Vignus bellowed at her. ‘He is hanging from the razortree in the Square of Silver Bells, and he has been cut with the sigil of the thrice-damned Corvus Cabal! It cannot be borne, Calcis!’

The High Master’s words were like a hammer-blow to Calcis’ guts. Her disciple was slain, and she felt the loss as keenly as a mother receiving word that her son had fallen in battle.

‘No, High Master,’ she whispered.

‘Two battles with those scum were not enough to dissuade them, it seems,’ he raged. ‘They have taken revenge, Calcis! On me! How dare they?’

She remembered his rare rages from her distant youth, and the searing agonies that had resulted from them, and for a moment she was young again and terrified of him once more. She forced down the panic that threatened to rise in her throat. She was a mirrorblade now, even the Voice of a Thrallmaster, and far beyond such childish things as fear. She steadied herself and thought on what the High Master had said.

It was ill news indeed. The Corvus Cabal and the Cypher Lords were long-standing enemies, both masters of stealth and assassination and both seeking the attention of the Grand Marshal of the Apocalypse through the same methods. That they were abroad in the city as well was no secret by then, but to lose a valued mirrorblade had quite understandably driven her master into a towering rage. For herself, Calcis felt only grief and the furious need for revenge. Her disciples Relak and Darrath were as sons to her, and now Relak was slain. Had she still had the ability to weep, she would have done so then.

‘They were clearly after Nasharian too, as the battle at the gambling house would attest,’ Vignus growled as he ripped the dead slaver’s face free from his own and hurled it into the fire.

Calcis lowered her eyes, not having the rank to be permitted to gaze into her master’s true face, and deferentially handed him his mask. He turned his back to put it on, and when he rounded on her again the look in his half-hidden eyes was bloody murder.

‘Find them, Calcis,’ he ordered her. ‘Find them, but do not attack until we have gauged their strength. I have the inkling of a plan for dealing with these wretches once and for all, but it will take time to bear fruit. Plant Eyes around their hiding place, that we may watch and learn how best to defeat them.’

‘Yes, High Master,’ she said.

It was plain that the High Master meant now, so Calcis summoned her remaining disciple and half a ten-band of mindbound and led them out into the city.

Let the hunt begin, she thought. Relak will be avenged.

All that afternoon they worked their way across the flesh district and on into the Quarter of Discipline, where the whipping posts stood in long ranks and bones rotted in gibbets on the street corners. There a hooded man spied them from an alley and hurried out into the light, making a discreet hand-sign as he came. Calcis read the sign and knew she had chanced upon one of the High Master’s spies, who had no doubt been watching and waiting for her.

She guided the man around a corner and down the steps of a disused flaying pit, out of sight of the street. Old skins hung from rusty hooks on the wall, some of them completely intact. It took great skill to remove a skin in one piece, Calcis thought with admiration, and wondered who the flayer had been. Torture was not her way, but she felt that one expert owed their respect to another, whatever their field might be. She admired the drying skins for a moment while Darrath and her mindbound took up guard behind her to ensure their privacy.

The spy cleared his throat, and Calcis turned from the skins to regard him. He was a plain man, lightly built and nondescript. She supposed that the best spies were the sort of people one would be disinclined to notice in a crowd, or to remember.

‘Voice of the High Master,’ the spy said, bowing his head respectfully to her. ‘I bring dire news. There are Corvus Cabal abroad in the city.’

‘I know that,’ Calcis snapped, and again she thought of Relak. ‘Where?’

The spy looked up at her in surprise. ‘Have they already struck?’

‘Twice I have fought and bested their warriors, although in truth only narrowly,’ Calcis said. ‘They took one of my disciples this morning, in retribution. Relak walks the Path of Shadows now.’

The spy folded his hands in respect and made the sign for mourning.

‘May he walk in glory,’ he murmured.

‘He’s rotting on a razortree,’ Calcis said curtly. ‘Where are the Cabal?’

‘They have taken over a flesh-butcher’s factory and made it a shrine to their false Gatherer God,’ the spy said. ‘It stands at the corner of Gorewind Alley and the Square of Howling.’

Calcis blinked in surprise. The Corvus Cabal were renowned for their stealth, and in truth she had expected no answer to her question.

‘How do you come by this truth?’

‘They have been hunting my men for weeks,’ the spy admitted. ‘Only through chance was I able to conceal myself in a dung cart and have the driver follow them one night as they crept back to their roost.’

Calcis nodded.

‘You have done well,’ she said, and turned away.

‘Mistress?’ the spy ventured.

‘Speak,’ she said, without looking back at him.

‘They have many men in their warband. Very many.’

‘I understand,’ Calcis said, and returned to Darrath and the mindbound.

Too many for you to fight, the spy had meant, for all that he hadn’t dared tell her so to her face, but that was well enough. Calcis was a battle dancer, a ferocious and all-but-superhuman warrior, but even she understood that open warfare was not the chosen way of the Cypher Lords any more than it was that of their foes, and that they had always been unlikely to be able to match a rival warband in terms of sheer numbers. She made her peace with that, and sent Darrath out across the rooftops to plant Eyes around Gorewind Alley and the Square of Howling, to watch over the Corvus Cabal’s stronghold and report back what they saw there to her High Master’s Seeing Eye.

The High Master will find a way to triumph without battle and still avenge Relak, she told herself. He already has the beginnings of a plan. He always does.

The sun was setting when the Noschseedian trader Vignus Daneggia announced himself at the gates of the Court of the Seven Talons. He was masked, in the way of the high-ranked of Noschseed, but he carried no weapons. He allowed the gate guards to inspect his retinue of five unremarkable, somewhat slow-witted men while he patiently fanned himself and waited. The men had a small hand-barrow with them, and in it was a short barrel.

‘I believe I am expected,’ Vignus said. ‘I was told to ask for someone by the name of Apolonia. I have a gift for her master.’

‘If it’s drink you’ll be off to a good start,’ one of the guards said with a brown-toothed grin.

‘Drink?’ Vignus echoed. ‘I assure you, this is a sample of the very finest vintage Noschseedian firewine to ever make its way across the Mortal Realms to the Eightpoints!’

‘Whassat then?’

‘Drink,’ Vignus admitted, and the guard laughed. ‘Very, very fine drink.’

‘In you go then,’ the guard said.

Vignus retraced the steps he had taken that morning while wearing another man’s dying face, and settled down to wait in the Hall of the Supplicant with his thralls around him. This time he was not kept waiting anything like so long, and he was met by the High Courtier Claudius Malleficus’ major-domo herself.

Apolonia stood seven feet tall in her clawed boots, whip-thin and with a great mane of matted silver hair that reached almost to the waistband of her studded leather britches.

‘You are the firewine trader?’ she demanded, looking down at Vignus and his retinue. ‘You’d better have brought some with you.’

Vignus turned and gestured to the small barrel that was nestled in a bed of straw in the hand-barrow, carefully wrapped to protect the precious cargo.

‘A gift, of course,’ he said.

‘Obviously,’ Apolonia said. ‘The High Courtier does not trade.’

Vignus thought of the carefully brewed potion he had mixed into the barrel of firewine, and smiled broadly behind his mask.

Oh, he will, he thought. He will beg to trade with me.

‘Of course not,’ he murmured. ‘It is an offering, no more than that, made as a symbol of my greatest respect for your master. I am Vignus Daneggia of Noschseed, and I can be found at the old forge by Fleshripper’s Gate.’

‘Who cares?’ Apolonia snapped. ‘Come here and open it.’

‘Mistress?’ Vignus asked.

‘Open it, I said,’ Apolonia demanded. ‘You think I put just any gift in front of my illustrious master? This is Carngrad, you fool – everyone here is always trying to kill everyone else. You’ll taste it yourself, to prove to me it isn’t poisoned.’

Vignus forced himself to remain still.

‘I understood that my noble friend Nasharian gave assurances…’ he began.

Apolonia snorted.

‘Nasharian is neither noble nor anyone’s friend,’ she scoffed. ‘Tap the barrel and drink, trader, or I will assume it is poison and have you flayed alive.’

Vignus looked at the barrel, and thought again of the extraordinary combination of rare and foul poisons that he had mixed and poured into it. He had long since built up an immunity to most of his noxious alchemical creations, of course, but this?

No, not this one. He had never made this poison before.

This was something he had not foreseen.

Curse that worthless slaver, he raged to himself. He is not so trusted here as he thought he was, it would seem.

There was nothing else for it – he was going to have to drink the stuff and pray to the numberless Lords of Chaos that he could remain sane long enough afterwards to try to make an antidote. It was time to cast the dice.

Unwilling to risk suspicion by raising further complaint, Vignus did as Apolonia bade him. He tapped the cask and poured himself a cup of what, to eye and taste at least, was an extremely fine firewine. He raised his mask just enough to drink it down where the towering major-domo could see him do it, then lowered the mask once more and sighed with satisfaction.

‘It is very good,’ he said. ‘A gift fit for a king.’

Apolonia watched him through narrowed eyes, but Vignus simply stood and bore her inspection in silence. Inside him it was another story. His body, long accustomed to dealing with poisons and hallucinogenics in all their many forms, was screaming danger at him so loudly he could scarcely think clearly.

‘Very well,’ Apolonia said at last. ‘Leave the barrel and get out.’

Vignus bowed deeply to her, his haste to be away making it far easier to swallow the insult than it would normally have been.

You’ll see, he snarled silently to himself as he hurried from the Court of the Seven Talons with his disguised mindbound around him. This is a gift that no man can resist for long. And when it is gone… oh my dear, your precious master will crawl to me to beg for more.

That was well and good, but already his vision was blurring at the edges and he was beginning to hear sounds that he knew were not real.

Vignus made great haste back to the forge by Fleshripper’s Gate, trying to hide from his thralls just how badly his hands were shaking. For the first time in a great many years, Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia was afraid.

He blundered into the forge and kicked over a chair that he had mistaken for a large rat. He cursed as his vision swam and he saw it was just a chair after all.

‘Palania, stay with me,’ he ordered. ‘Everyone else, get out. Now!’

Calcis gave him a curious look, but the mute luminate pointed at the doorway and snarled until the mirrorblade did as her High Master bade her, taking Darrath and the mindbound with her.

Vignus turned to his luminate and found that he was panting like an ice warg on a hot summer’s day.

‘Poisoned,’ he gasped. ‘By my own hand! I need you to help me, Palania, and tell no one of this. No one!’

The mute gurgled at him, and Vignus brayed laughter into his mask. Already he could hear the brittle edge of madness in that laughter.

So soon, he marvelled with the part of his mind that was still sound. Truly this time I have excelled myself. I had just not planned to consume the distillate myself!

He laughed again, shaking where he stood, and ripped his mask off so he could wipe his sweating face. That Palania could see his face was truly the smallest of his concerns at that time, and he could be assured the tongueless woman would tell no one of it.

He began to laugh once more, and struck himself brutally across the face to make an end to it.

‘Prepare the alembic,’ he snapped, balling his hands into tight fists as he forced himself to concentrate. ‘Light the burners, Palania. I must work, and with great haste!’

So it was that Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia worked through the night with only his mute luminate for assistance, raving and screaming by turns but forcing himself onwards, only the strength of his towering will enabling him to fight the madness of his own making long enough to concoct an antidote that he could be sure would work. Even then it was only his existing immunities that made it possible – the poison he had made had no known antidote, he had made sure of that.

At last, as the sun was coming up outside, he drank down a viscous liquid so foul that he almost vomited it up again on the spot. He beat his fists against the anvil and forced himself to choke it all down, then sagged to his knees and rested his naked face against the cold iron block and wept as he gave thanks to the nameless Lords of Chaos for his deliverance. He knew that he was without dignity in that moment, unmasked before a subject and weeping on his knees, but already he could feel the barbed talons of madness beginning to recede from his mind.

That was the closest he had ever come to succumbing to the insanity which he spread so freely around himself wherever he went, and the fear of it had almost unmanned him. At last he hauled himself to his feet and reached for his mask with hands that trembled a little less than they had an hour ago, and set the mask on his head once more.

‘I have triumphed,’ he said. ‘My Word is mighty.’

Palania simply looked at him, but as Vignus had said, she would tell no one.

It took three days and a night, no more than that, and on the morning of the fourth day Apolonia, major-domo of the High Courtier Claudius Malleficus, made her way to a small, sturdy forge in the broken streets near Fleshripper’s Gate.

She was surrounded by guards and resplendent in a flowing gown of sewn human skins, but still Vignus could see the worry in her eyes when Calcis admitted her to his presence.

‘Why, my dear Apolonia,’ he said, fanning himself idly as he reclined in the chair he had killed Nasharian in. He had buried his disgrace deep inside himself, and no one would ever guess how close the great alchemist had come to destroying himself with his own poisons. ‘What a pleasant surprise.’

Behind him, the body of the smith hung crawling with maggots and reeking on the wall.

‘My lord trader,’ Apolonia said, and swallowed. ‘I must offer apology for my brusqueness, the last time we spoke. I meant to offer you no offence.’

Liar, Vignus laughed to himself.

‘It is nothing,’ he said. ‘How may I serve you in my humble abode?’

‘My master, the High Courtier, is… in need of soothing,’ Apolonia said diplomatically.

He’s tearing at his face and seeing horrors that aren’t there, Vignus thought, and suppressed a shudder at the thought that he had so narrowly avoided exactly the same fate himself.

‘Oh?’

‘He was much taken with your offering of the fine vintage firewine, and sends his most sincere thanks.’

Has he started soiling himself in public yet? It can’t be far away by now, if not.

‘My pleasure to serve,’ Vignus said.

‘My master is a man of… of noble appetites,’ Apolonia went on, stretching euphemism to the breaking point, ‘and I fear your gift has already been wholly consumed. He is greatly desirous of more, if such could be had. I am, naturally, more than prepared to pay this time.’

He’s screaming for it, isn’t he? Oh my dear Apolonia, when I brew an addiction, it could break the soul of a God.

‘Firewine is difficult and expensive to import over so great a distance, and is thus very costly,’ he began.

‘I have gold,’ she said.

‘Extremely costly.’

Apolonia’s jaw clenched, but the determination in her eyes told Vignus that her High Courtier was by then all but tearing down the Court of Talons with his bare hands in his desperation.

‘I have a great deal of gold,’ she said.

‘So be it,’ Vignus said. ‘It seems that perhaps the High Courtier does trade, after all.’

Of course the High Courtier trades, Vignus reflected. Everyone does, one way or another.

He had relieved Apolonia of eighty grains of gold for another small barrel of firewine, and the dose of his personally created, ferociously addictive alchemical hallucinogen in this one had been double that of the last.

Once she had left him, Vignus sat down before the fire and permitted himself a smile of satisfaction. He allowed his eyes to close behind his mask, and opened his Seeing Eye. He reached out across the Paths of Chaos and found the small silver-and-gold Eye of Noschseed that he had hidden in the Hall of the Supplicant whilst he had been waiting there wearing Nasharian’s face.

Through it, his Seeing Eye watched Bravuk the ancient third under-domo pacing nervously up and down, clutching at his robes in obvious distress.

‘Keep calm, Bravuk,’ someone said, out of the Eye’s field of view. ‘She will return with more.’

‘What if she doesn’t?’ the old man whispered. ‘What then, Ulluk? Are you going to be the one to tell the master? Well, are you? Will you be the one to say “no” to him?’

‘Not likely,’ the other man said. ‘If Apolonia fails then she’s telling him herself.’

‘He’ll flay her with her own teeth! Actually that wouldn’t be so bad, would it? Might mean a promotion, that.’

‘Rather her than me, and if anyone’s getting promoted around here it’ll be me not you,’ Ulluk said. ‘Anyway, she won’t fail. She never does.’

He shuffled into view then, another old man in stained robes, with a pronounced hump to his back.

‘You didn’t hear how she spoke to the merchant when he came here,’ Bravuk fretted. ‘Noschseedian nobles are haughty types at the best of times, and they don’t take insults lightly. He won’t like it.’

‘She took a hundred grains of gold with her, he’ll like that well enough,’ Ulluk said. ‘A hundred grains for a barrel of drink, for the Great Lord’s sake! Ain’t no merchant in the Mortal Realms would turn that down.’

‘It’s not just drink,’ Bravuk muttered. ‘It can’t be. I like a drink as much as the next man, but it don’t make me want to worship dead women who quite obviously aren’t there!’

‘Keep your voice down,’ Ulluk urged. ‘People listen, and they gossip and tell tales. This is the Court of the Seven Talons, everyone listens and tells tales. Do you want the master hearing that sort of talk? It’s not that I like you, you understand, Bravuk, but if you go to the flaying pits I’ll have to do more work, and I don’t want that.’

‘No one’s going to the flaying pits,’ Apolonia’s voice cut over them, then she strode into view with a rapidly uncoiling whip in her hand and lashed each old man viciously across the back with it, the barbed leather splitting their robes open and drawing blood. ‘I have more, and for only eighty grains.’

‘That’s still a fortune,’ Ulluk muttered, pulling sullenly at his bloodied robe with a three-fingered hand.

‘Yes, it is, and I dare say next time it will be even more costly,’ Apolonia said, ‘but it seems we are set on that path now. The master is far past listening to reason on the matter.’

‘And what happens when this merchant runs out of the stuff?’ Bravuk said. ‘There’s only so much of it he can have brought with him all this way.’

‘I don’t know about you,’ Apolonia said, ‘but when that happens I intend to be as far away from here as I can get.’

You can’t run, Apolonia, my dear, Vignus thought to himself as he closed his Seeing Eye and looked into the forge fire once more. Everyone thinks they can run from me, and everyone is wrong.

Four days later Apolonia returned to the forge’s door, and this time the fear in her eyes was plain to see.

‘The price has gone up,’ Vignus said bluntly when he finally allowed her into his presence.

‘Oh, of course it has,’ the major-domo said, the bitterness like venom on her tongue. ‘Who are you, trader? What do you want of my master?’

Vignus had spent a good deal of time over the last few days thinking on his plan to eradicate the Corvus Cabal in Carngrad, and now he smiled behind his mask as the first opportunity to put that plan into action presented itself.

‘An audience,’ he said. ‘A personal audience, with your master and his inner circle of advisors and warriors.’

‘I can arrange that,’ Apolonia said at once. ‘Consider it done.’

‘And a hundred and fifty grains of gold.’

She blanched at that, but she paid anyway. Of course she did. Vignus knew all too well what she would have returned to in the Court of Talons, had she refused him. He was supposed to be playing the part of an avaricious merchant, after all, and gold was always useful.

That had been two days ago, and now the time of the appointed audience had arrived. Vignus set out into the streets of Carngrad with Calcis at his side, both of them masked as befitted their station and with Palania and Darrath and five mindbound around them. They had brought yet another barrel of doctored firewine with them. A large one.

Vignus was welcomed at the gates of the Court of the Seven Talons as an honoured guest, and nothing was made of the glaive on Calcis’ back or the blades and chakrams carried by her men, nor even of Palania’s sickle-topped war-staff. It was clear that orders had been given to admit him and his retinue, and with all haste.

Once within they were ushered into the Hall of the Supplicant where Apolonia was waiting for them in a gown of human teeth sewn over supple leather. She led them down one of the seven long, winding corridors that led from the hall, one for each of the courtiers of the Seven Talons. Her master’s corridor led out into a small amphitheatre of tiered seating with a huge carved throne of bones looming over it. There a man sat wearing a coat of human scalps, flowing with matted, greasy hair of various length and hue. He was raving, clawing at the air around him with his free hand even as he gulped firewine from a fine crystal goblet.

Various advisors, soldiers, fixers and hangers-on clustered the benches below the throne, dressed in a wide array of attire, from heavy armour to flowing painted silks.

‘My Revered Lord Malleficus,’ Apolonia said, ‘may I present the Lord Trader Vignus Daneggia of Noschseed?’

‘Firewine!’ Malleficus roared, upending the goblet over his mouth and swallowing enough to drive a horse insane in a single gulp.

He is so far gone already, Vignus marvelled. This vintage may be my very best yet.

‘Who is this masked savage?’ one of the assembled advisors barked. ‘Seize him and confiscate his barrel!’

‘You seize no one in my court!’ Malleficus screeched, and hurled his empty goblet at the advisor’s head. ‘I rule here! Me! Me and her!’

He waved vaguely at the space beside him as he spoke, the space where there was no one.

‘My lord?’

‘She rules beside me! Beautiful!’ His voice broke then, and a sob caught in his throat as he began to weep. ‘So… she is so beautiful in her suffering. You are not fit to… You! Not fit to gaze upon her wounds! Punish him!’

Guards rose up from behind the tiered benches and seized the advisor who had spoken, clubbing him brutally to the ground in the name of a wounded woman who quite clearly did not exist outside of the courtier’s own broken mind.

Only when the man was dead on the floor with his head shattered like a dropped egg did High Courtier Claudius Malleficus sag back into his throne and wave for a fresh goblet of firewine. He drank a great draught of it, then peered down at the company assembled on the floor of his audience chamber as though unsure of what had just happened.

‘Who are you?’ he asked, his voice sounding suddenly like that of a frightened child. ‘Why are you here? What do you want? Make them go away!’

‘They bring you a gift, your majestic excellency,’ Apolonia said, as though that gift had not been purchased for the price of a war-trained bull cygor. ‘Finest firewine, your favourite.’

‘Firewine! This is marvellous news! A toast!’ Malleficus shouted, and drained his goblet.

There was blood seeping through the crotch of his britches, Vignus noticed with satisfaction.

‘A toast indeed,’ Vignus said. ‘It is my honour to bring such joy to one so exalted as yourself, your majestic excellency, and to all those here gathered.’

He smirked behind his mask as he used the ridiculously overblown title, watching black drool trickle unheeded from the corner of the High Courtier’s lips. A man had seldom looked less majestic, in Vignus’ recollection, and again he shuddered inwardly to think how close he himself had come to that very fate.

Still, he smiled as a slave refilled his master’s goblet and the High Courtier drank again. His servants tapped the cask that Vignus had brought with him and poured goblets of the savagely poisoned liquor for all those there present.

Malleficus thumped his goblet down then and fixed the Thrallmaster with a furious glare.

‘Your gift is given,’ he snapped, then turned towards the non-existent woman he supposed sat at his left hand. ‘What does he want, my dear? Why… oh, the blood! The suffering! Oh my sweet, putrid love…’

The High Courtier began to sob, and Vignus knew that he had won. Now it was time to set his plan into motion.

He opened his Seeing Eye and envisioned the apparition that High Courtier Claudius Malleficus saw beside him, the maggots writhing in her empty eye sockets and the blood that poured like honeyed wine from her lush lips to spill down the front of a white silk shroud that was crusted stiff with dried vomit. He plunged his will into the apparition and felt the courtier’s carefully engineered madness facing him like a living thing. He grasped that madness with the psychic claws of his sorcerous mind, and he squeezed.

‘Hear his words,’ he said in the voice of the rotting woman, a voice that only Malleficus could hear. ‘He speaks with the voice of the Great Lord.’

‘Speak!’ Malleficus shrieked, his eyes bulging in their sockets like boiled karnsnake eggs as he turned the full, burning fury of his insane gaze on Vignus. ‘What say you, emissary of the Great Lord?’

Vignus cleared his throat and regarded the assembled benches of various advisors, soldiers, fixers and hangers-on. He spoke, as His Majestic Excellency Claudius Malleficus had bade him.

‘Your will is mighty, O majestic excellency, and your benign power rules Carngrad as one of the Seven Talons of the Grand Marshal of the Apocalypse,’ he began. ‘But know you this, exalted lord – there are heretical interlopers right here in the heart of the great Reaver City. Even under the all-seeing gaze of the Court of the Seven Talons, sedition and treason has been allowed to fester and grow upon these noble streets!’

He paused to allow the hubbub from the benches to subside, his eyes fixed firmly on the gibbering form of the High Courtier. The man reached out with his left hand, clutching as though for reassurance at the hand of a woman who wasn’t there.

‘Who?’ Malleficus barked at last, and had to pause to pluck a rope of particularly thick phlegm from his chin. He flicked it away to slap wetly against the cheek of his nearest advisor, and swallowed a great gulp of firewine before continuing. ‘Who would dare?’

‘They are out-realmers, O revered lord, foul heretics and unbelievers from beyond the Eightpoints,’ Vignus continued. ‘They call themselves the Corvus Cabal, and they worship a false abomination. And thinkest thou, my assembled lords and ladies, thinkest thou, my arch lord courtier, that the Grand Marshal of the Apocalypse has truck with this carrion false god they call the Gatherer? He does not! ’Tis nothing but base heresy! And here, upon your very streets, they did sacrifice a man of mine, a loyal man, wise and true, and they did defile his flesh with foul sigils. I say to you, my lords and ladies, I say to you, it is enough! Such insult cannot be borne, not to the pure and wise doctrine of the Lord Archaon, and yet neither to the righteousness of your own rule over these streets. They do us grievous insult, and shall we stand for it? I say that we shall not!’

‘Never!’ shouted someone in the audience.

‘Abomination!’ called another, raising his cup of firewine high. Already the first purple flush of the poison was spreading around his lips, so strong now was the mix in that barrel. ‘Destroy them in the name of the Rotting Lady!’

‘The Rotting Lady!’ someone else howled. ‘All hail!’

They blaspheme, and they do not even know it, Vignus thought with delight.

He had tailored the dose in the barrel to the High Courtier’s already greatly raised tolerance levels, of course. Those advisors present who had never tasted the poisoned brew before were overdosing before his very eyes, some going into spasms while others began to screech and howl and tear at each other in their ecstasy of madness. He felt Calcis stiffen beside him, her hand going protectively to the hilt of her glaive, but Vignus touched her arm with his fan to still her.

Their madness was a collective thing, a shared thing, and it all fed from the High Courtier’s own delusions. Vignus reached out once more with his Seeing Eye and found the horror they called the Rotting Lady, the totem of their collective insanity, and he wore her like a psychic puppet.

She tottered to her feet beside the High Courtier’s throne and put a three-fingered hand on his shoulder, gangrenous pus oozing from the stump of the missing digit. When she spoke her voice was like a fell wind blowing from an open tomb, and all those affected by the poisoned brew heard her clearly as Vignus manipulated the shape of their madness with his twisted power.

‘Kill them,’ the Rotting Lady rasped. ‘You have the power, O great men and women of Carngrad. This Corvus Cabal offends mine maggot-filled eyes. Eradicate them. Feed them to the rendering pits in the name of Archaon himself, in answer to their insult. This man Vignus serves the Great Lord. Pass unto him the Staff of the General, and he will do this work in your names. Kill them, and revel and bathe in their blood, and we shall all dine on firewine as the unbelievers burn for our pleasure on the great pyre in the Square of Judgement.’

‘Kill!’ someone shouted, and then the chant went up.

Firewine and poison and madness sang in their veins, and they smashed their goblets together until they shattered and blood sprang bright from the gashes in their hands. Above them all the Majestic High Courtier Claudius Malleficus laughed and wept and soiled himself with reeking joy.

‘Kill! Kill! Kill!’ they shouted.

‘Call out the troops!’ someone howled. ‘Give him the staff!’

Vignus smiled as a heavily armoured warrior handed him a long staff, topped with a great spike carved with arcane runes.

‘Lead our troops in this matter, O emissary of the Great Lord,’ the warrior snarled. ‘Kill!’

‘Slaughter, in the name of the Rotting Lady!’

A cheer, at that.

‘Slaughter!’

It was pandemonium in the court of the beasts.

‘Kill! Kill! Kill!’

Vignus turned to look about himself, with Calcis and Palania at his side, and he knew his work there was done.

The entire audience chamber of the High Courtier Claudius Malleficus might have been reduced to gibbering, hallucinating wrecks of humanity by the time Vignus left their presence, but by then it no longer mattered. By then he had the totemic Staff of the General in his hands and the entire military might of one of the Seven Talons at his disposal.

He and Calcis and Palania led the massed ranks of heavily armoured warriors through the streets from the Court of the Seven Talons to the Square of Howling, where the Corvus Cabal had made their stronghold in the flesh-butchers at the corner of Gorewind Alley.

While they were still half a mile distant Vignus paused under the Aqueduct of Pain to open his Seeing Eye, and he gazed out through the Eyes of Noschseed that Calcis and Darrath had planted around the square. He saw the Corvus scum about their business, some fifty of them in all if he gauged it correctly.

He had three hundred heavily armoured men at his back. They marched on until they reached the Square of Howling, the tramp of their hobnailed boots echoing from the close-packed houses that lined the streets.

Vignus and Palania stood back with Calcis and Darrath as a bodyguard, and he raised the Staff of the General and used it to point at the building ahead of them.

‘Destroy it,’ he told the massed forces of the High Courtier. ‘Kill everything within.’

A thin smile stretched his lips behind his mask as they charged forward to do his bidding, and at his side Palania gurgled with laughter.

‘Your Word is mighty, High Master,’ Calcis said beside him as battle was joined in the stinking street. ‘Your enemy kills your enemy, and we stand back and watch, and smile, and need do nothing.’

‘Such is the way of the Cypher Lords,’ Vignus said. ‘Let the Lords of Chaos rule.’

The Lords of Chaos surely ruled in Carngrad that night, as the army of the High Courtier Claudius Malleficus surged across the Square of Howling and into the flesh-butcher’s place, putting all there to fire and the sword. The Corvus Cabal fought hard but they were stalkers and assassins not so different to the Cypher Lords themselves, and they were not prepared or equipped for a pitched battle against three hundred heavy shock troops.

Vignus watched until the cobbles of the Square of Howling were streaming red with the blood that poured from that killing place, and then he turned away.

‘Come,’ he said. ‘We have one more task to complete this night.’

Calcis followed the High Master back the way they had come, just her and Darrath and Palania with him now. The threat of the rival warband had been eliminated in the way of the Cypher Lords, and they had no need of mindbound to protect them from the common scum of the Reaver City.

All the same, she could tell that the High Master still had something on his mind.

He led the three of them to the foot of Water Hill, and they began to climb the narrow, slippery stone steps that wound around it until they reached the summit. Here was a high, stinking place, a place of cisterns and pipes that gurgled and bubbled into the ground under their feet. Here was where the Aqueduct of Pain let into the city from the great catch-basin out on the Bloodwind Spoil and fed the flesh district’s blood-tainted supply of drinking water. It was one of many such aqueducts that were the only things that made a settlement as large as Carngrad viable out on that blasted plain.

The High Master strode forward, and only then opened his robe to reveal the heavy flask that he wore at his belt.

Calcis knew little of alchemy but she had watched her master at his work often enough to understand something of the principles. Over the preceding few days she had seen him prepare his potent brew for the High Courtier Claudius Malleficus. She had watched him taint the first barrel with two drops of his merciless concoction, the second with four, and the final one they had brought to the Court of the Seven Talons that night, the barrel which had driven a room full of men almost instantly insane, with eight.

By her reckoning, the flask at her master’s belt held perhaps a hundred thousand drops.

If not more.

Beneath her mask, Calcis licked her naked teeth with the tip of her tongue.

‘They will all want more of it, High Master,’ she said. ‘Even those who tonight had their first taste. The dose was so strong… they will need it, won’t they, High Master?’

She shuddered involuntarily at the thought, at the thought of her own carefully crafted addictions. She of all people understood what it was to need. There were many types of alchemical slavery, and even now she literally could not live without the foul concoction that her High Master brewed for her once every month.

Somewhere in the buried depths of memory behind her ravaged face, Calcis wept for the child she had once been, and for the memory of Relak.

‘They will be frantic for it, Calcis. They will howl and shriek and wage war for it,’ the High Master said. Then he stepped up onto the stone rim of the great water cistern and upended the flask of terrifyingly strong poison into it. ‘And they shall not have it.’

Palania gurgled her tongueless mirth in the darkness beside him.

‘Master!’ Calcis gasped. ‘The whole flesh district…!’

Thrallmaster Vignus Daneggia turned his masked face towards her, and he laughed as he recited the ancient rhyme:

‘Heed the wisdom of the Fool,

Let the Lords of Chaos Rule.

Blissful screams and madman’s drool,

Let the Lords of Chaos Rule!’

THE DEVOURER’S DEMAND

Ben Counter

I

The air was so hot and dry that every breath was like swallowing sand. Thornwinder liked it that way. In the depths of summer, in the land of his birth, the scorching exhalation of the earth would rip across the Jagged Savannah and strip the slow-witted to the bone. With a carved jawbone in his hand, the punishing heat hammering down against him, and the warpaint drying on his face, this patch of the Bloodwind Spoil felt like the place he had been born.

Fifty Untamed Beasts lay on the reverse of the slope. Each had the bone armour and dark green tattoos of the Venom Fang tribe. Every one of them had more blood on their hands than Thornwinder. He was young. A whelp. To most of the coursers and braves, he was barely alive.

He had walked through the portal to the Eightpoints knowing, whatever happened, he would not return. He would die in this cruel, mad land. He had not looked back yet.

Elder Speartongue walked up and down the line of waiting Untamed Beasts. His skin was pierced by hundreds of sabre-teeth from hunter-predators. The lines of his face, so deep they could have been old knife scars, spoke of an age rarely attained in the Eightpoints.

‘The Devourer demands the towers shall fall!’ he called. ‘The walls shall crumble! The crowns shall go unworn!’

‘Tear it down!’ chanted the Untamed Beasts in response. Stone axes and bone clubs hammered against hide shields. Bone charms jangled. ‘Tear it down!’

‘The Unmade replace their flesh with unnatural steel,’ continued Speartongue, ‘as if this will make them more than men, and not less. They would raise their prison walls across the whole Eightpoints, to turn every patch of earth into a torture chamber. But the Devourer wills it not! It spat out all the scratchings of civilisation from the Jagged Savannah! So it shall be on the Bloodwind Spoil, for we are Its hand, and we are Its jaws! We shall see the empires fall before they can stand! We shall tear them down!’

Thornwinder’s knuckles were white around the haft of his jawbone axe. He had killed the beast himself, ripped the bone from its still-snarling face. He was blooded. He was the equal of any man or woman in the tribe.

Elder Speartongue gestured towards the crest of the ridge with his staff of fused vertebrae. The Untamed Beasts leapt to their feet as one and charged up the slope. Thornwinder was carried along on the tide of their fury such that he could not have turned back even if he had wanted to.

But he did not want to turn back.

His heart rushed. He could feel the blood in his ears. Taste it in his mouth.

Heart-eater Riphide led them, his mountainous form a head higher than anyone else in the Venom Fang, swinging the massive stone-headed axe. Preytaker Flaywrithe kept pace with him, blood spattering from the raw and unscraped hides she wore around her shoulders. With a roar, the Untamed Beasts crested the ridge. Thornwinder scrambled in the wake of the braves ahead of him, and saw the enemy for the first time.

The Unmade were ready for them. The slope ahead was studded with spiked barriers defended by the enemy. Remains of the Unmade’s victims covered the barricades, from dried-out bodies weeks old to the freshly dead still bleeding from the marks of mutilation. Already the Unmade had tried to inflict permanency on the land. It would all crumble, for that was the Devourer’s demand.

Almost a hundred Unmade held the desert slope. They wore tarnished, bloodstained armour of steel and bronze, with chainmail protecting the joints. They favoured weight and impact over speed for their weaponry – warhammers, flanged maces and morning stars, executioner’s axes. But what marked them out were their faces.

Each Unmade’s face was a mess of scar tissue, forming inhuman ridges and pits around the vestiges of their features. They wore the face they’d torn from their skull on the belt of their armour or mounted on their shield, a commemoration and a rejection of the human they had once been. Instead, they had ripped those faces away, and become Unmade.

The Unmade let out their own war cry as the Venom Fang tribe rushed towards them. Raw throats opened up to yell the praises of their Gods.

Heart-eater Riphide slammed into the first barricade, crunching through it with his weight and fury. The stone edge of his axe, as jagged and keen as broken glass, hacked down through an Unmade’s shoulder guard. The first blood went to the tribe’s Heart-eater, as it should.

Thornwinder felt the heat and the power of the blood that sprayed. It soaked the parched earth, and the earth reached up to drink it down. It shuddered beneath his feet. The grey sky tinged scarlet.

The Untamed Beasts hit the Unmade defences and the battlefield was all bedlam and noise. Screaming, roaring, breaking bone and buckling steel, bone against bone and iron against flesh.

Right in front of Thornwinder, one of the Venom Fang’s braves fell with a spear-point through the stomach that punched out through his lower spine. The Unmade, a towering monstrosity crammed into a bulging gut-plate, threw the corpse off the spear with contempt. The enemy’s eyes, set deep in gnarled pockets of dried and shredded muscle, turned to Thornwinder. The ragged slit of a mouth smiled at the easy kill that would follow.

Easy to kill. That was what they thought of him. Not just the enemy, but the rest of the Venom Fang. That was why Thornwinder was there. A sacrifice to the Devourer, blade-fodder to spill his blood on the ground and remind the rest of the tribe how strong they had become.

It was anger at that very thought that drove Thornwinder on to meet the Unmade.

The spear-point thrust over his head as he ducked low and leapt back up to strike. The jawbone axe swung up and caught the lower edge of the Unmade’s gut-plate with more strength than Thornwinder had ever mustered in his short life. The Unmade stumbled back and Thornwinder pivoted as he landed, spinning to bring the axe around with full force.

The Unmade’s size was its weakness. It was too slow to duck or move back out of the weapon’s arc. Thornwinder let out an involuntary cry of exultation as the bone edge crunched into the side of the Unmade’s skull and bit deep, shearing halfway through to the middle of the browbone. Pulp spurted from the Unmade’s eye pits and it was dead before it sunk to its knees, the spear dropping from its mailed fist.

‘See! Even the whelp is blooded!’ Thornwinder gasped down a breath, suddenly feeling the exertion, as he turned to see Preytaker Flaywrithe watching him with a mocking sneer on her face. Her quiver of javelin-sized arrows was already half-empty and she fought with a bone hatchet in one hand and her bow in the other. ‘He who has no life taken yet, wallow in shame! Even the boy is ahead of you!’

Thornwinder felt a tightness in his chest, a knot of indignation and fury. He had killed for his tribe, he had fought as hard as any of them there – he had prevailed when other Untamed Beasts had already fallen – and they were laughing at him for it.

If there had been a spear in his hand, or a bow with an arrow nocked, he could not be sure he would not have loosed it at Preytaker Flaywrithe in that moment. He would have gladly seen her fall as a punishment for mocking him.

The fury passed, to be replaced with another emotion. The battle was raging ahead of him. Unmade and Untamed Beast were both draped over the defences and the charge had broken up into dozens of smaller fights, combatants ripping into one another in ones and twos. The Untamed Beasts’ charge had thrown the Unmade back but now the enemy were resurgent.

He saw their leader. The warlord of this Unmade band was larger than any of the others, and onto his armoured body were nailed dozens of skinned faces. They stared out from him with anguish and pain in their empty eye sockets. The Unmade warlord’s own face was a pared-down skull, bloody and slick, with the tendons standing out in red cables and a lipless mouth full of fangs grafted in from other creatures. Where he was not covered by armour, severed hands hung from hooks screwed into his flesh and bone.

The warlord of the Unmade lashed out around him with a pair of weighted, spiked mace heads attached to long chains. One stroke took the head off a courser of the Venom Fang who charged at him. Another swept the legs out from another brave before the other Unmade fell on him and speared him dead where he fell.

In that moment, witnessing the abomination that led the enemy, Thornwinder decided that no one would ever laugh at him again. He would die first, for death was better than being spat on as a worthless whelp for the rest of his existence.

He broke into a run, aiming straight for the warlord. A spear whistled past him, slicing deep into his shoulder. One of the Unmade reached out to grab him as he ran and wrestle him to the ground. Thornwinder crunched his jawbone axe into the Unmade’s wrist and kept going.

He felt the ground shift under him, and he knew it was the Devourer bearing him up. Sections of cracked earth lifted, toppling men aside. Blood-red tentacles shifted where the earth opened up, the living mass of the Bloodwind Spoil awakened by the bloodshed above it.

The sky changed colour. A purple-black plume flowed across it, and warm spatters of blood began to fall. The Eightpoints loved war. It was waking up. And it was on the side of the Untamed Beasts.

Thornwinder scrambled up the steepening slope ahead of him. He was lifted high above the battlefield. The sound filling his ears was a thunder of tearing rock and the grinding of leathery hide against broken stone.

An Untamed Beast tumbled down the slope past him. Others were fending off the massive ropes of muscle uncoiling hungrily from the ground. Thornwinder ignored it all, because the Unmade warlord still stood, and there was no other way to show the Venom Fang tribe who he was.

Thornwinder leapt off the shard of the upturned ground. Beneath him was the warlord, surrounded by a bloody circle of torn flesh reaped from the Untamed Beasts by his swinging chains.

Too late, the warlord looked upwards to see Thornwinder falling on him.

The warlord raised a hand to fend off the downward blow of Thornwinder’s axe. The edge cleaved through the hand and wrist, splitting the warlord’s forearm halfway to the elbow. With a sweep of his arm, the Unmade threw Thornwinder aside and the jawbone was wrenched out of his hand. He landed hard, shoulder first, and rolled to his feet.

It was fury that was driving him. Fury, and the Devourer. He could feel it beneath his feet – the savage deity of the earth, the land’s own raging that demanded the uprooting of civilisation from the Eightpoints. It was the Devourer’s rage that forced him to stand in the face of the Unmade warlord. It dulled the pain. It banished the doubt.

Thornwinder ran straight at the warlord. A mace head slammed into the ground like a comet beside him, just a hand’s breadth off target, showering him with pulverised rock. He jumped over the chain that slithered across the ground behind it, and leapt at the warlord.

The Unmade dropped the chain and grabbed Thornwinder’s arm. Thornwinder was held fast in a grip strong enough to crack bone. His other arm groped at the Unmade’s ruined face, searching for an eye, a cheek, anything soft enough to ruin empty-handed. But this was an Unmade, and it had no face to destroy.

He grabbed the Unmade’s chin and forced its head back. The ropey expanse of its throat was just visible above the collar of its breastplate.

Thornwinder struck out like a cornered animal snapping at a hand held too close. The Unmade’s enormous size and strength came with reactions a heartbeat slower than Thornwinder’s. Before the warlord could wrench him away, his teeth closed on the foul-tasting, gnarled flesh of its throat.

He felt the gristle parting. His mouth filled with blood. Thornwinder wrenched his head back and the warlord’s larynx came away.

Thornwinder threw his head back as the warlord’s blood sluiced down his chest. Around him the battle seemed caught in a sudden stasis as the eyes of the Unmade and the Untamed Beasts turned to the death of the warlord.

He spat out the chunk of flesh. The Unmade warlord sunk to its knees, then toppled onto its front in the dirt. The warlord’s grip of Thornwinder’s arm finally relaxed. The ground heaved in appreciation for the sacrifice, rising and falling as if taking a vast and rumbling breath.

Preytaker Flaywrithe was watching. On her face was an uncharacteristic mix of appreciation and surprise. This time, she had nothing to say.

Though night did not always follow day in this region of the Bloodwind Spoil, the sun had set and the sky was dark. The light came from a scattering of stars and the fires lit nearby for the Venom Fang tribe to make camp until morning.

Thornwinder had the Unmade warlord’s head in his hands. Edged by the blue-green sunlight, it looked like a thing sculpted from dark stone, an idol to be worshipped. The rest of the warlord, along with the Unmade dead, were burning in funeral pyres on the other side of the battlefield, minus the many trophies the Untamed Beasts had taken from them. Heart-eater Riphide had handed the warlord’s head to Thornwinder without a word.

Thornwinder had already planted a bone-tipped spear in the ground. His discarded jawbone axe lay beside it, atop a small cairn of broken weapons and severed extremities.

‘Tell me, brave, how did you come to take your name?’

Thornwinder looked up to Elder Speartongue watching him set up his battlefield trophy. Speartongue was the oldest of the Venom Fang, an ancient and dried-out creature who had made some bargain with the Devourer to survive well beyond his allotted years. Some said he had lived more than forty summers.

‘I am chased,’ replied Thornwinder. ‘Before. On the mother-land, the murder-land, Jagged Savannah. A brave seeks his own name and chooses me as his prey. I am weakest, they say. Runt of the spawning. I am to be culled. Diseased part to cut out.’

‘But if he could not cull you,’ said the elder, ‘then you would not be proven the weakest. He would be.’

‘So he must be culled instead,’ concluded Thornwinder. ‘He lames me with a bowshot. I run as fast as I can but he gains on me. Then I come to the valley with the sides too steep to climb. I turn to face him. He draws his bone knife.’ Thornwinder smiled. It did not suit his face – long and serious, older than the rest of him. ‘I am not hurt. I lie all along. I move to put a patch of slaughtervine between us. He is so happy to cull the whelp that he doesn’t see it.

‘He walks straight into the slaughtervine. It eats him from the ankles up. Many hours for him to die. His body is wound around with the thorns, and from that I take my name.’

The elder nodded in understanding. ‘And no more were you called out for the cull.’

Thornwinder impaled the warlord’s head on the spear-point with a crunch. The Unmade stared out from its position on top of the trophy, mouth slack, eyes blank. ‘No more.’

‘Why are you here, Thornwinder?’

The question was not just about the trophy, or the battlefield. It was about the Eightpoints itself. The most experienced warriors of the Venom Fang tribe had marched through a shimmering portal to reach this tortured, changing realm, and Thornwinder had gone with them. The tribe had tolerated him, because someone had to be the first to die on the other side, and if Thornwinder became that sacrifice it would be no great loss.

As to why he had gone – the elder was not the first to ask. Thornwinder himself had asked that many times.

‘The Devourer rules the Jagged Savannah. Empires fall before they take root. It is ours. What is there left for me? But this land…’ Thornwinder swept a hand to encompass the battlefield, the horizon and the Eightpoints beyond. ‘Everyone comes here to tame it. They build temples and cities. Only Untamed Beasts fight for the land. Without us, the Devourer is denied. The Eightpoints needs us.’

‘But what of the Varanspire? You know of the fortress of the Everchosen One, brave. Heart-eater Riphide will take skulls and win fame until the Everchosen One calls for him to serve as the Huntmaster of Varanspire. It is for this that the Venom Fang came to the Eightpoints.’

‘I have heard,’ said Thornwinder. ‘The Everchosen One does Devourer’s work. He burns down the mortal empires. Kingdoms fall. Cities fall. The earth reclaims it.’

‘But what of the fortress itself?’ asked Elder Speartongue. ‘Does that not represent an empire? It is the mightiest and grandest construction in the Eightpoints. How can any brave claim to serve the Devourer, when Varanspire still stands?’

Thornwinder closed his eyes, imagining. He saw lands awash with flame, covered with nothing but the ash of incinerated empires. ‘When realms of mortals are gone,’ he said, ‘when all the crowns have fallen, when the walls and towers are torn down, the Untamed Beasts return to Varanspire. Tear that down, too.’

‘Stand,’ said the elder.

Thornwinder did as he was told. He was a lanky youth, lacking the bulk of a man like Riphide. He was built for running across the Jagged Savannah for days on end. His head was shaven save for the fringe of braids running along the middle of his scalp. Aside from the blue-black bruise left by the warlord’s grip around his arm, he was mostly free of scars and blemishes. Scars were a measure of age in the Venom Fang. Were it not for the warlord’s head on the trophy beside him, and the knowledge he had taken it, it would indeed be easy to conclude that Thornwinder was a weakling runt brought along solely to die.

Speartongue took a small knife with an obsidian blade from the many pouches he wore around his waist. Thornwinder did not move as the elder drew a long line down his chest with the point of the blade. With a few well-practised strokes he drew out the mark of the Devourer, a jagged maw, in red bloody lines.

‘You are no runt,’ said Elder Speartongue. ‘And you are no brave. You are Thornwinder, a blood-courser of the Venom Fang. You are an Untamed Beast.’

II

The quarry was not difficult to track. The ruthless landscapes of the Eightpoints had evolved a creature that mocked the hunter. It dared the pursuer to shadow it through this tangle of tight, predatory jungle.

Thornwinder paused and crouched low by the trail of blood. It dripped off the leaves and soaked into the dark mulch of the earth. He could not wait there for long – every time he paused the jungle closed in, vines snaking around his feet, leaves covered in miniscule teeth reaching out to latch on to his skin. Mouldering skulls and ribcages peeked through the undergrowth as a reminder of what happened to those who did not stay ahead of the forest’s instinct.

His prey had crashed through here, and recently, for the jungle had not drunk its blood yet. A gash mark on the trunk of a tree. A huge paw print filling in with foul water. Thornwinder was closing in.

He was faster. The quarry’s enormous bulk cut down its choices of pathway through the close-packed trees. He could cut corners and gain on it.

The shape of the quarry was described by the wounds it left in the landscape. Though Thornwinder only knew it from descriptions, he had a complete picture of it in his mind. A massive quadruped with shovel-like forelimbs for ripping through the undergrowth, and pinning its prey to the ground. A fringe of bone around the back of its skull, protecting its neck. A long and bladed tail that could slice a man in half with a swing.

And a constant flow of blood from its enormous scaled body.

Its name was Harrow. It was a gore drake, perhaps the only one. And Thornwinder was going to kill it.

He had abandoned the simple jawbone axe he had carried as a brave. Now a seasoned courser with a dozen battles behind him, he wielded a glaive with a long haft and a single-edged blade chipped from gleaming obsidian. Across his chest he wore a belt of leather with loops holding a variety of knives for throwing, gutting, skinning and the slitting of throats. He still had the fringe of red braids along the centre of his scalp, and had grown his beard into a similar mass of braids, like a nest of red snakes.

He had scars, now. Simply existing in the Bloodwind Spoil had written a map of his deeds on his skin. Arrow nicks and sword slashes. The pocked spread of disease across his shoulders and upper arms, from an infection he had overcome with the sheer bloody-mindedness of an Untamed Beast. Bite marks on his forearms from wrestling down the prey on the Venom Fang’s grand hunts. He would add some more before this day was done.

He felt movement up ahead. The ground rose up into a dead-end valley, terminating in an impenetrable thicket of carnivorous trees with blades for leaves. If the quarry was here, it could not get away from him by doubling back.

It had to go through him.

He had it.

Thornwinder allowed himself a smile, which was something he had not done for many years.

He heard the crunching of trampled foliage ahead. The quarry was turning about, seeking a way to keep putting distance between hunter and prey. He could taste the panic in the vibrations of the earth. As it had years before during the battle against the Unmade, the land of the Eightpoints was speaking to him with the deep, rumbling voice of the Devourer. It was telling him he would soon be more than his tribe thought him to be. He was destined to be great. He would see the empires fall. This was where it began.

He drew his glaive and moved slowly forward, masking his presence as the quarry did not. The jungle, aware he was a fellow predator, parted before him. The blood on the ground was fresh and warm. Thornwinder forced his heart to still. His aim had to be perfect.

He caught the first glimpse of blood-slicked scales through the trees. He heard its deep and rumbling breath. He smelled the gory sweat that seeped from it, the stink of raw strength tinged with panic.

Harrow, the gore drake. One of the sacred beasts of the Eightpoints. A legend of the Bloodwind Spoil. Wherever life burst from the tortured earth, venomous and relentlessly fecund, Harrow found its hunting ground. It oozed blood from every pore, and had to constantly devour to replace what it lost. Few had seen it and lived. No one had ever set out to hunt it and returned.

Harrow was twice Thornwinder’s height at the shoulder. Its eight eyes glittered with an intelligence beyond animal. Its massive shovel-clawed forelimbs dug into the earth as it turned in place, and its four rear legs bunched up with muscle ready to leap. Gill-like fronds along its body shuddered, spattering the forest with blood.

Those fronds were its weakness. They fringed its breathing orifices, through which could be reached its vulnerable organs and blood vessels. They bypassed its tough scales and the bony armour covering its back and skull.

From a handful of glimpses of the beast, and the very rare stories from survivors who had fled from its rampages, Thornwinder had developed his plan of attack. Stalk it, corner it, approach unseen and impale it through the gills. Then, wait for it to die.

Patience, resolve and the ruthless killing stroke. That was all he needed. And he had proven many times over the years that he possessed them all.

The sounds of Harrow’s thrashing covered his own approach. The gory stink of the beast grew stronger as he drew closer. He could see now the rivulets of blood flowing down its blue-grey scales, giving it an ever-changing, shimmering surface. The next time it turned away from him and presented its gills to the point of his glaive, he would lunge, and strike.

Harrow thrashed to one side, sweeping its tail through the trees. Wood shattered. Thornwinder had to drop into the mulch to keep his head on his shoulders as the tail passed right over him, shielding his eyes from the rain of splinters.

There it was. The exposed flank of the gore drake. It gasped in a titanic, agitated breath through its gills, and Thornwinder could see the crimson pulp of its innards.

He planted his back foot. Greatness was his. He was born to this. The whelp of the Venom Fang had first drawn breath under an auspicious sign, a blessing of the Devourer, and this was the time to prove it.

He launched himself at Harrow, and his aim was true.

Harrow whirled around so quickly it ripped the leaves off every tree in the valley. Its tail sliced through the trunks around it. Faster than the time it took for Thornwinder to plunge the glaive home, Harrow’s wet, fanged maw snapped open and closed, and plucked the glaive out of the air. It wrenched the weapon from his grip and threw him into the mud hard enough to drive the breath from him.

Harrow looked down at him, and its eyes narrowed in something like amusement.

Thoughts rushed through Thornwinder’s mind, accelerated by the sudden and immediate danger. At the forefront was the realisation that Harrow had been hunting him all along. It had led him here, far from the hunting grounds of the Venom Fang, into its territory where it would decide the battleground. It had drawn the killing blow from him, knowing it had only one weakness, and knowing Thornwinder would aim for it.

Harrow, the Great Gore Drake of the Bloodwind Spoil, was many things – a legend, a terror, an apex predator. It was also more intelligent than the man who hunted it.

Thornwinder jumped to his feet, knowing the gore drake’s forepaw would come crunching down at him. He threw himself to the side as a claw slammed into the earth. Harrow snapped its jaws at him, spitting shards of the broken glaive. Thornwinder jumped backwards and stumbled against a shattered tree stump.

Harrow was over him, rearing up to crash down. Thornwinder rolled to the side as the gore drake’s bulk fell, and slammed a fist into the side of its head. Scale and bone crunched under the impact and one of its eyes shifted from glistening red to dead black. It roared, a terrible screeching sound that was echoed by the revulsion of the earth’s reply.

The ground heaved up. Thornwinder felt its strength flowing into him again. He was its champion, and it did not want him dead just yet. He was thrown out of claw’s reach, got to his feet and started running through the forest to escape the dead-end valley. If Harrow got around him and trapped him there, he would surely die. He drew the largest of his obsidian knives and slashed through the spiny creepers that looped down from the forest canopy to ensnare him. A carnivorous flower lurched out of the undergrowth to catch his foot in its befanged petals, but Thornwinder kicked it off its stem as he rushed past.

A river cut through the forest here. Its waters were polluted and multicoloured by the run-off from the jungle’s life processes. It rushed too fast and deep for Thornwinder to cross. He ran along it as the ground threatened to crumble into the noxious water under his feet.

Harrow was crashing through the forest behind him. If the forest decided to let the gore drake win, it would part before the beast. With a path unobstructed by the jungle, Harrow was faster than Thornwinder.

Ahead of him, the jungle dropped off suddenly. The river fell into a multicoloured waterfall that threw out a cloud of glittering toxic vapour as it plunged into a lake far below. Thornwinder had not come this way, or perhaps the Bloodwind Spoil had altered the landscape at a whim to create the cliff edge ahead of him.

Or, it was another gift from the Devourer. It had mutated the land to benefit its champion.

More proof that Thornwinder had been chosen to rise above, to become great.

Thornwinder gave his faith to the Devourer in that moment. He had felt the voice of the earth. He had been borne to glory on it before. He would do it again. He ran straight for the cliff edge.

He planted a foot on the edge of the cliff and hurled himself off it. He tumbled as he fell, and saw the spray of earth as Harrow skidded to a halt above. The many colours of the waterfall whirled beside him and his lungs filled with the toxic spray. The colours bled away as his vision greyed out.

By the time he hit the water, Thornwinder saw nothing.

III

‘It was born from the earth,’ said Elder Speartongue, ‘a shard of the Devourer’s own power. Its will made manifest. An avatar of its fury. Any mortal who sought to impose their will on it would die. This is the message the Devourer sent to us when it made Harrow. It cannot be tamed. It cannot be defeated. It can only be endured.’ In the half-light of the lodge, the elder’s face was furrowed by shadows that deepened as he sneered. ‘And you decided you would be the one to kill it.’

Thornwinder had not left the lodge since he had been brought there, half-drowned, by the outriders who had accompanied him to the edge of the forest. His wounds were not yet fully healed in spite of the bindings, blessed by the spirits of the Bloodwind Spoil and sodden with stinking plant extracts, that covered the places where the gore drake and the jungle had left their mark on him. He pushed himself upright on the pallet of straw where he had been convalescing, scattering untanned hides and animal skulls left by his fellow coursers.

‘What must we do,’ he said, growling with the pain, ‘if we do not find the greatest challenges and defeat them? And if we die trying, we die. That is what we are.’

‘What we are?’ retorted Speartongue. ‘We are the hand of the Devourer! From us are drawn the strong! Heart-eater Riphide was blessed with the strength to survive. I was given the cunning to do the same. It is to men such as these that the honour of hunting Harrow must fall! Not to you, a courser, but one step removed from a nameless brave!’

Thornwinder felt the pain subside for the first time since he had awoken after almost dying in the jungle. He knew it was anger that was dulling his wounds. One part of him watched it as it flooded through him, hot and red, fuelled by the elder’s words. It knew that much of that anger came from the fact the elder was right. But the greater part of Thornwinder bathed in that rage, wallowed in it, let it suffuse and submerge him.

‘I am greater than this,’ he snarled.

‘Greater than the tribe? Greater than the Heart-eater who commands us? What makes Thornwinder the Courser the equal of the greatest Untamed Beast? But you decided it was your destiny to slay that which none have ever faced and lived.’

‘I lived,’ said Thornwinder darkly.

‘All you achieved is to rob us of a spear. Brothers and sisters die because you are here instead of fighting. You insult the Devourer. You forget your place. You fail us.’ Elder Speartongue turned to the way out of the lodge, throwing his last words over his shoulder.

‘You are still the whelp,’ he said.

It was not that detached, observing part of him that caused Thornwinder to leap up from the bloodstained straw. The observing part felt the pain of his broken ribs and torn muscles while the rest of him, drenched in anger, moved alone. That part grabbed the elder by his scrawny shoulders and spun him around, then threw him to the floor and leapt onto him, putting his full weight on the old man’s chest.

It was the fury that drove a fist into the elder’s face, drew it back and slammed it down again, over and over. Relishing the crunch of bone and the wetness of the impact as the elder’s skull came apart. Inhaling the spray of blood from his knuckles as the elder’s brains were reduced to bone-flecked pulp.

It felt so good, so justified, that even that part of him not overcome with anger could not help but revel in the rush of the kill.

Thornwinder crouched there in the darkness of the lodge, panting with exertion and pain. The elder’s hot blood ran down his chest and dripped from the braids of his beard. He could taste it.

‘Courser!’ came a yell from the outside. ‘What is this? What have you…’ Preytaker Flaywrithe threw open the flap of animal skin over the lodge door. The hot air rushed out into the night. She stared down at the elder’s ruined face and lifeless body. ‘Venom Fang, to arms!’ she yelled. ‘The elder is slain! Treachery!’ She stepped into the lodge and drew a bone knife from her belt. ‘He was the Devourer’s voice,’ she hissed.

Thornwinder stood, blood running down his body. ‘He speaks for no one now,’ he said.

They dragged him out of the lodge, which was dug into the earth of the hillside. Around it was the camp the Venom Fang had set up to weather the Season of Spears, which had sent storms of bone shards ripping across the Bloodwind Spoil for months. When it subsided, the Venom Fang would ride out again to punish those who sought to tame the Eightpoints, but for now they were gathered here in a sheltered valley where the hunting was good.

Word of the elder’s death brought every member of the tribe into the centre of the camp, in a circle around the accused. They all had their spears and axes to hand, for they knew Thornwinder’s prowess. If he decided to fight, he was entirely capable of taking plenty of the tribe with him. Preytaker Flaywrithe kept her bow trained on him, ready to put an arrow through a thigh or a calf to hobble him if he tried to run.

To Heart-eater Riphide fell the right to pronounce the punishment. He was freshly back from the hunt, still wearing the stripes of red and black warpaint across his massive scarred chest. A pair of bile elk were slung over his shoulders, ready to be slit open and harvested for their poisons.

The tribe’s leader held his axe to the sky. ‘As the Gods look down,’ he intoned, ‘we are strong and we live. We are weak and we die. Treachery is weak. The pack turns on itself. It tears itself apart. It dies. The weak submit. The strong punish!’ He brought the axe down in a gesture of finality. ‘Courser Thornwinder has offended the Devourer and slain our own. Speak, accused.’

Thornwinder clenched a fist with the effort of not leaping to his feet and setting about the tribe’s chieftain as he had the elder. He struggled to distil his hatred into words. He did not have the elder’s gifts of speaking for a God.

‘I am born to more than this,’ he said, struggling to keep his voice level. ‘I am punished for demanding greatness.’

Heart-eater Riphide spat on the earth. ‘Death is too merciful,’ he said. ‘The tribe pronounces banishment.’

Thornwinder had known from the moment the elder’s skull cracked beneath his knuckles that he would be banished. Petty crimes and failures might merit a swift execution, a slit throat or a shattered skull. But for crimes of treason or offences to the Devourer, the honour of execution was left to the land.

A man on his own and unsupported was nothing more than prey on the Bloodwind Spoil. The Devourer would reach up with predator or disaster, with storm or simple starvation, to take his life. Banishment was a slower and more certain death than the hands of the tribe could come up with.

Riphide slit a deep cut in Thornwinder’s cheek with a bone knife. Flaywrithe snapped off the head of one of her arrows and then the Heart-eater slid the triangular blade of bone into the cut, forcing it under the skin of Thornwinder’s face. The pain was nothing compared to the significance of it. The mark of the banished. Any Untamed Beast would kill him on sight now for his treachery.

They herded him at spear-point to the edge of the encampment, where the shelter of the valley gave way to the fury of the storm. Preytaker Flaywrithe perched high up on the slope with her bow ready as Thornwinder was stripped of his weapons.

He could have turned back and charged at the Untamed Beasts who had condemned him, to extract one last toll of blood before he died. But then he would be shot by Flaywrithe, and even if he survived the first arrows, spears and clubs would beat him down. He would make them suffer, but he would die. And there would be no greatness, no destiny, bleeding out on the ground beside the camp.

He walked into the storm. Shards of falling stone cut his skin. He felt the anger of the land rumbling far beneath his feet. Not anger at his crime, but at his punishment.

He was a servant of the Devourer, the relentless maw of the land. Everything he had done was to win greatness in the deity’s name. If it wanted him dead, it would kill him.

If not, he would return.

IV

Several times he concluded that he was dead, only to be shocked by another heartbeat or inhalation. He had stared up at the sky and felt himself beginning to putrefy, only to realise he was alive, could move, could go on.

Perhaps he really did die, and was brought back by some power – the Devourer, or one of the many Gods of those who battled across the Eightpoints. Or it was a form of hallucination brought about by the deprivation and pain of the Bloodwind Spoil. But each time, Thornwinder had got agonisingly to his feet, and marched on.

He had struggled across plains of broken glass and blades. He had waded through caustic rivers of biting mouths, fed on fat, writhing worms he dragged out of the mud and sheltered from raptors big enough to carry him off whole.

His body was covered in scars and scabs. When he moved, he left a trail of dried blood. His stomach constantly ached and his throat crackled with pain as it demanded water. But if he stopped, the many cruelties of the Bloodwind Spoil would catch up with him, and it would swallow him in its malice.

In darkness he trudged across the rocky desert. Every step was pain, but he had almost stopped feeling it. It was a part of him. Without pain, he was not sure he would be Thornwinder any more.

The night parted and a greenish moonlight fell across the desert. The ground here was broken as if heaved up from below, and loops of petrified tentacle oozed from beneath the slabs of shattered rock.

He knew this place. The last time he had been here it had been during the day, surrounded by blood and fury, but in the back of his mind he could hear the echo of the Devourer’s rage.

It had driven him on here, filled him to bursting and erupted through him in a killing frenzy. The memory banished the fugue of pain and exhaustion. He was suddenly intensely aware of every rise and fall in the ground, every unmistakeable piece of Unmade armour half-claimed by the desert. Every broken spear.

He had been here before. The battlefield where he had earned the right to call himself a courser of the Venom Fang. Even though it was missing what looters had stolen, he could tell the skeletons and broken wargear that remained were from the Unmade and the Untamed Beasts who had fallen.

He crawled up the steep slope he had once ascended at a sprint, knowing what he would see when he crested it.

Below him, in the place the Unmade warlord had died, was the battlefield trophy Thornwinder had set up in the wake of his victory. The heap of arms and armour was still there, crowned with the Unmade’s head mounted on the spear-point. It all stood where Thornwinder had left it.

He had not wandered here by accident. The Devourer had warped the landscape around him to see him reach this place. It had a path laid out for him, and all he had to do was follow it.

As he approached the trophy, Thornwinder realised the head of the Unmade had not been reduced to bone and dust, as had the rest of the battlefield dead. It looked as if it had been set out against the elements for no more than a few days. Even the eyes still glimmered deep in their pits of scar tissue. The mouth lolled open to show the tongue still in place, not withered away or plucked out by carrion-feeders.

Thornwinder reached the trophy and sank to his knees, staring into the eyes of the Unmade he had killed. It had been a thing of agonised fury, raw and brutal. Now he was sure something else was in there, nesting where the Unmade’s rage-filled brain had been.

‘What does the Devourer demand?’ said the severed head.

It seemed the most logical, inevitable thing in the world for the head to talk to him. The Devourer had brought him here, after all. Everything was within its power.

‘The Devourer demands the towers shall fall,’ said Thornwinder. His voice was a dried-out croak. He felt the wound on his face as he spoke, where the arrowhead was embedded in inflamed and infected flesh. ‘The walls shall crumble. The crowns shall go unworn.’

‘What will you do,’ said the head, ‘to see the demand fulfilled?’

‘Tear it down,’ replied Thornwinder. ‘Trample and burn it. Tear it all down.’

‘And how will you do that if you are dead?’

Thornwinder met the severed head’s gaze. The challenge in the question stoked a fire in him that had been dying since his banishment. ‘I will not die. I am fated to be great. I will live and conquer.’

‘No, Blood-Courser Thornwinder. You are a mortal man and you will perish.’

‘If that is true, then you would not speak with me,’ said Thornwinder. ‘It would not matter how I will serve the Devourer. But you speak. So there is a way.’

The Unmade’s head contorted the mess of scars that made up its face. It was impossible to read a human expression from such features. ‘There is, Blood-Courser Thornwinder. I was born here from the fury of what you did. I was drawn forth from the earth by the blood you shed in this place. I knew you were the one to tear down the towers and sever the crowned heads. I knew you would return. The greatness to which you are destined is real, but you cannot reach it on your own. You need the will of the earth. You need me.’

Thornwinder was on his knees. The death sentence of the banishment had almost been delivered. He knew well the ills of starvation, thirst and exhaustion, and they were past the point of survival now. He could feel it in the numbness of his joints, which should have been in agony. He could taste it on his swollen tongue which rendered his words indiscriminate moans, such that only the thing in the trophy could have understood him. He was a dead man. His body had not yet caught up with the fact, but it was dead.

He was supposed to bring the towers down and sever the crowned heads. He could not do that as one more dried-out corpse littering the Bloodwind Spoil.

‘What must I do?’ he asked.

‘Drink,’ said the head.

Thornwinder had found a chunk of flint early in his exile suitable to be knapped into a hand-axe. With the last of his strength he yanked the severed head off its spear-point and hacked at its brow, splitting the skull further with each blow until he had sliced off the top of the cranium. He tore the section of bone away and felt the flood of warmth over his hands as fresh, hot blood boiled up from the inside. It kept flowing like a freshwater spring, drenching Thornwinder and the ground beneath him, sluicing down the ruined face of the Unmade.

Thornwinder held the fountain of blood over his head. He had barely energy left to lift it. He turned his face upwards and let the blood flow over him, opening his mouth so that it flooded into him. He forced mouthfuls of hot, metallic gore into his throat, swallowing it down. It filled his eyes and nose. There was nothing but blood.

Then the dullness in his body was gone, and he felt pain again. He felt every wound the Bloodwind Spoil had dealt him. He cried out, spewing blood. He threw the fountaining skull to the ground and rose to his feet once more. The broken earth was like blades against the soles of his feet. The air was like knives. He opened his eyes and saw the battlefield as if for the first time, the desiccated faces of the slain, the riven ground and the remnants of the Devourer’s fury.

Good, said the being that was now inside him. You are strong.

‘I am strong.’

What is our demand?

‘The towers will fall. The walls will crumble.’

And how will it begin?

Thornwinder looked down at his hands. They were covered in blood, pooling among the scars and open wounds. ‘With Harrow,’ he said.

V

Again, the gore drake was not hard to track.

This was Harrow’s strength, not its weakness. It drew in those who were not ready to face it. A prey so easy to corner must be easy to kill, they thought. It need not be conscious thought, articulated and acted upon. It was a quiet deception far beyond the cunning the would-be hunters expected of such a beast. The Devourer was bestial, but it was not stupid. Its cunning surpassed that of anyone who might try to impose his will on the land. The same was true of Harrow. But Thornwinder knew that now.

He struck from the trees. He chose a huge trunk to scale where he could watch the jungle for leagues around. Mouths opened in the bark, full of fangs, but they knew the raw strength that filled Thornwinder now and did not try to snap off his hands and feet as they would with anyone else. Thornwinder had taken a spear from the battlefield with a head of carved bone and he drew it as he perched on a branch overhanging a trail through the forest. The old bloodstains showed that Harrow used this region as a hunting ground, carving trails through the jungle with its size.

Those who had hunted the gore drake, including Thornwinder himself, had tried to out-think the beast, reasoning that Harrow was stronger than they were and hence that to outwit it was the only option. This was a trap, for Harrow was as cunning as they were. Thornwinder had fallen into that trap and almost died.

The solution was strength. Raw, bloody and furious strength. Of course, Harrow was strong, too. That was the whole purpose of the creature’s existence.

A test. A living parable of might.

Patience did not come naturally to Thornwinder, but the strength of the blood gave it to him now. With his spear poised, he let the jungle surround him and make him a part of itself. Dew ran down his face and insects crawled across his skin. Noxious flowers bloomed around him. He could feel, could taste, every breath the earth took, and the movement of every living thing radiating out around him like the blood vessels of the land.

He felt the massive footfall of the gore drake. Long before, he had smelled the trail of blood that oozed from between its scales. Now it was approaching and the jungle recoiled at its presence. Thornwinder could sense the forest’s dread of Harrow. Everything was prey to it. Trees fell before its claws and every living thing was fodder for its gullet. Harrow was the capstone of a natural order which placed the strongest at the top.

Strength defined it. Strength would overcome it.

The hulking, sinuous shape of Harrow appeared through the trees. It knew he was there. Thornwinder was exposed up in the boughs of the tree, like a novice hunter who underestimated the prey’s awareness of its surroundings. He could almost taste its glee that another fool had come to test themselves against it.

Thornwinder had to appear knowledgeable and experienced, but not enough to actually pose a threat to Harrow. It was not difficult, because he had been that hunter once before, when he had thought he could entrap and kill the gore drake.

Harrow crunched through the forest, passing beneath Thornwinder’s branch. It had acquired new scars. Patches of scales were missing where prey had fought back, and scar tissue formed new armour over the most vulnerable parts.

Thornwinder switched his grip on his spear so the point aimed downwards, and jumped.

Harrow sensed his coming – even a seasoned hunter of the Venom Fang could not mask his scent completely. As Thornwinder hit the ground the gore drake lashed its enormous body to one side, shattering the trunk of the tree.

It hissed, and its many red eyes narrowed to focus on Thornwinder. Perhaps it recognised him. It thought he was going to try to outwit it – administer some fatal poison, perhaps, or lure it into an ambush where another band of hunters were waiting to impale it with javelins and arrows.

Instead of running, or feinting to the side, Thornwinder planted his back foot and lunged.

The ground pulsed and bowed under his feet. The jungle shuddered as its strength rippled up into Thornwinder’s body. He felt the lifeblood of the Eightpoints pulsing through him. The rush of raw power flooded up his body and into the muscles of his shoulder and arms.

It was strength that would kill the gore drake. Not cunning. Not subtlety. Only strength.

The point of the spear punched into the beast’s face just below one of its sets of eyes. The knapped stone edge cleaved through muscle, scar and bone. One of the eyes burst as Harrow screamed in pain and anger. Thornwinder felt the strength pulse through him again as he twisted the spear and the wound split wide open. Another eye was forced out of its socket and rolled wildly as Harrow’s tail thrashed through the forest.

The spear was torn from Thornwinder’s hands. He let it go.

The next step was to run. He could force Harrow to exhaust itself chasing him, or follow it as it limped to its lair to recover. That was what a hunter would do.

But Thornwinder was not a hunter any more. He was a killer.

He ran straight at Harrow as the beast was still reeling. He leapt at its face. Harrow swung its huge head and its jaw bit Thornwinder in the chest, slamming him to the ground. Bones crunched, but the strength in Thornwinder flooded over the pain and dulled it. His hand closed around a scaly ridge of bone and when Harrow raised its head, it lifted Thornwinder with it.

‘I know what you are,’ he growled as he clung to its skull. ‘You are not the Devourer. You are the test it sends.’

Harrow thrashed its head, trying to throw Thornwinder off, but his grip was too strong. The soft tissue of its eye split and oozed beneath his fingers.

‘You are the first of the towers to fall.’

Harrow roared again. Its jaws snapped and a fang speared through Thornwinder’s calf, but again the strength of the earth was stronger than the pain.

Thornwinder reached across its bleeding face and his hand found the wound he had opened up with his spear. He dug his fingers into one side of the wound and grabbed the other, forcing all the Devourer’s strength into his arms as he prised it open.

Bone cracked. Gristle snapped. The gore drake’s skull split open down the side of its face, revealing the crevice of dark red pulp and muscle inside. Thornwinder thrust his hand deep into the gore drake’s brain and its seething heat enveloped him. Blood welled up and pulsed out around him, hot and rapid with Harrow’s racing heartbeat.

Thornwinder forced the wound further apart. Another eye burst. Some crucial part of its brain was ruptured and its front leg collapsed, throwing its huge slavering head into the mulch. The split was wide enough for Thornwinder to force his shoulder inside and he pushed deep into the interior of its skull, his hands ripping out clods of grey matter.

Harrow shuddered as its brain was destroyed. It gasped out a wet, ragged breath. One of its back legs kicked and spasmed.

Thornwinder felt Harrow’s heart stop. It hammered wildly and arrhythmically for a few moments, then let out two final, sluggish beats, and was still.

He slid out of the mass of gore oozing from the gore drake’s broken skull. He was completely covered in blood and brains. He wiped the worst of it from his eyes. Harrow was lying on its side, jaw slack, a mass of red sludge already mixing with the damp earth under its head.

He commanded his own breathing and heart to still. The Devourer’s strength was still in him. He could feel it resonating through the ground beneath him. He felt his injuries now, the cracked ribs and wounded calf, a hundred strains and bruises. They did not cloud his mind as they might have before. Now, they only reminded him he had won.

Good, said the voice that had been inside him since he drank from the trophy’s skull. You see how it can be done? Strength against strength. Fury against fury. As it should be.

There was power in the beast, waiting to be harvested. An Untamed Beast knew how to take it. It was in the flesh, the heart, the entrails. It was in the marrow of the bones.

The discarded spear lay on the ground, almost submerged in the gore. Thornwinder picked it up and snapped the blade from the haft. Its edge was keen enough to skin and dismember.

This would take some time.

VI

Heart-eater Thornwinder watched as the fires were lit on the battlements.

The fortress had been built so rapidly it seemed to have blistered up from the land like a symptom of infection. That would have made it a natural thing, though. This fortress was not natural. It was built by the hands of the captives and lower ranks of the Iron Golems, who had sent a warband to this craggy and chill region of the Bloodwind Spoil to raise it up.

Two walls rose facing the sheer drop down to the foothills far below. From this angle, Thornwinder could see the malnourished slaves and half-armoured Iron Golems striplings scrambling across the stonework. Blocks of quarried rock were being raised on wooden cranes to build up the second pair of walls forming the fortress. Other slaves worked at the bellows fuelling forges of billowing orange flame, where the tribe’s smiths were hammering out weaponry and icons to their Gods. The Iron Golems themselves were massive armoured figures overseeing the work, quick to whip, beat or simply execute.

Order from the chaos. Taming the wrath of the Eightpoints. Nothing offended Thornwinder more.

‘The night will be dark,’ said the plains-runner, Broken Nail. He was one of the most capable hunters and trackers in the Venom Fang. Already the skinny, twitchy youth had picked out the routes through the crags to reach the half-built fortress. ‘No moon. They won’t see us before we’re beneath the walls.’

‘Should we attack tonight?’ asked Thornwinder.

‘It would not be my place to say, Heart-eater,’ replied Broken Nail.

The lad had learned quickly. Clever he might be, but his place was far, far below the Heart-eater of his tribe.

Thornwinder turned from the hateful sight of the fortress to survey the warriors gathered among the rocks behind him. Ever since he had taken over the leadership of his tribe, he had been bringing them to this point. A blow struck against the disease of civilisation. A spear-thrust into the heart of order. Fools like the Iron Golems would not dare to try to raise a fortress over the Bloodwind Spoil for a long time, and when their fear subsided, the Untamed Beasts would be ready to remind them with the Venom Fang at the fore.

‘We attack when the night is darkest,’ said Thornwinder. He could feel the tribe’s excitement as they realised the fight would be soon. They had lost many on the journey into the mountains, but they had never lost the fire of hatred that drove them on. ‘The Devourer demands these walls shall crumble. These towers shall fall. The heads will roll before any can wear a crown. This is the will of the Devourer.’ He held his spear high. ‘Tear it down!’

‘Tear it down!’ The tribe echoed their Heart-eater’s chant. The mountain winds would snatch the sound away before it reached the sentries the Iron Golems posted on their walls. The land was on their side.

The light glimmered away to pure darkness. The only illumination was from the watchfires on the fortress walls. It reflected in the glossy red orb of Harrow’s sole undamaged eye, still embedded in the half of its skull that Thornwinder wore over one shoulder. Its scaled and scarred hide hung in a grand cloak behind him.

He wore the skull of Heart-eater Riphide and the hands of Preytaker Flaywrithe on his belt. The belt itself was made from the skin of Elder Speartongue, for Thornwinder had dug the old man up to take it. He still wore the arrowhead beneath the skin of his face, the mark of exile, as if to challenge the rest of the tribe to question him about it. None ever had. Thornwinder had made a trophy of everyone who had banished him, and then he was banished no more.

The Iron Golems were led by a pair of twins, one male and one female, clad from head to toe in black iron. They watched the construction of their fortress from two thrones surrounded by forges and anvils. Beside each throne was a heap of blades, each ready for inspection by the warband’s leaders. The Iron Golems believed in the strength of steel. Any flaw was an unforgivable weakness, in metal or flesh.

The Venom Fang did not believe in steel. Flesh was enough. Flesh was all they had. Everything else was a lie. The gleaming blades issuing from the forges of the Iron Golems were a multitude of insults to the Devourer.

Thornwinder stomped up the slope and crested it, knowing the darkness of the night would keep him hidden. Broken Nail slithered down the loose shale ahead of him with the other hunters and pathfinders, while the braves and blood-coursers followed their Heart-eater. Though they were silent, the hostility and lust for blood fairly hummed between them. They had waited so long, and waiting was not something an Untamed Beast ever relished.

A braying note echoed across the peaks. Several Iron Golems rushed onto the half-built walls.

‘They see us!’ called Broken Nail from up ahead.

‘Damn their sharp eyes,’ growled Thornwinder. ‘But they have won themselves only a few more moments to fear.’ He turned back to the bulk of the tribe advancing behind him. ‘Tear it down!’ he yelled, and as one they broke into a headlong charge.

It would have been suicidal to charge the fortress once it was fully built, although that might not have deterred Thornwinder. As it was, construction had only just begun on the closest side of the fortress. The Venom Fang could vault the foundation blocks and instantly be among the defenders. Instead of their impregnable mountain stronghold, the Iron Golems had built a pen into which they could be herded for the kill.

This is how they would die, with their backs against the walls they had built.

Thornwinder felt the mountain stone beneath him reaching up to bear him aloft on his way. The crags rumbled as they shifted and the Devourer took in a breath, bowing and distorting the land. Thornwinder rode the ripple of stone that carried him straight at the Iron Golems.

The armoured warriors were rushing to the defences formed by the wall’s first foundation. The twin warlords were bellowing orders and taking up their axes. The slaves were scattering and hiding.

The Venom Fang scouts paused in their advance, so Thornwinder would be the first into the fight. That was as it should be. The first blood should go to the Heart-eater.

The stones bore Thornwinder high above the Iron Golems lines. He leapt down at them, spear-point aimed straight at the face of the Iron Golem directly below him.

He yelled in wordless rage and satisfaction as the point crunched home through steel and skull. It punched through into the chest cavity. Thornwinder heaved the weight of the Iron Golem off the spear, flinging it away in a crescent of spurting blood.

The Venom Fang crashed into the fray behind him. Everything was bone on steel, obsidian against flesh. An arrow speared through the eye slit of an Iron Golem who rose up to engage Thornwinder, shot from Broken Nail’s bow. Another Iron Golem knocked the head clean off an Untamed Beast with a huge stone-headed mace, only to be swamped and dragged down by three of the dead man’s tribemates.

Everything was blood and noise. Thornwinder’s heart swelled, and the power beneath him welled up through him as if he were a fountain of the earth’s fury. He could feel the newer part of him, the entity that had entered when he drank from the Unmade’s skull, raging like a fire, stoking the forge inside him.

What does the Devourer demand? that entity asked.

‘That the towers shall fall,’ growled Thornwinder. He stabbed around him, feeling armour sundering against the point of his spear.

What else?

‘That the walls shall crumble.’ Thornwinder kicked the legs out from under an Iron Golem who rushed at him, and shattered the back of the man’s skull with a blow from the butt-end of his spear.

What else?

‘The heads shall go uncrowned. The earth shall vomit up the stones. The hearts of the civilisers shall be swallowed down.’

What else?

Thornwinder was inside the fortress now. Between him and the twin thrones was a host of Iron Golems forming up into a fearsome line of blades. They had an organisation and discipline alien to most of the warbands of the Bloodwind Spoil, as if by pounding the parade ground they could bring order to the chaos.

The female twin was behind them, ready to storm through the line and finish off Thornwinder with her executioner’s axe. Behind the visor of her helmet she had a scarred and twisted face.

What else?

Every tower. Every wall. Every crowned skull. It all had to be torn down.

He had not gone far enough. He had failed the Devourer. The towers would still stand.

Thornwinder slammed into the wall of Iron Golems. They were scattered before him. He stabbed one through the gut and shattered the faceplate of another with a punch. He ripped his spear free and whirled it around his head, and the obsidian edge sliced the hand off one of the Iron Golems aiming an axe-blow at his skull.

It would not be enough. He could tear down these walls, hurl the very stones off the mountain peaks, and it would not be enough. Civilisation would still stand.

Thornwinder turned back to the battle behind him. The Venom Fang and the Iron Golems were evenly matched, and dozens of dead already lay heaped up around the worst of the fighting. The blood-coursers took the glory of the kill while the braves finished off the wounded on the ground. All followed in the wake of the Heart-eater, the pinnacle of the tribe. The authority.

Authority. Leadership. Civilisation.

The warlord was charging at Thornwinder now. His thoughts were rushing so quickly he barely had time to parry her axe with a swing of his spear. The spear’s haft shattered and he followed up with an elbow to her throat. She reeled backwards, barely keeping her grip on her axe.

Good. You understand. It was the voice of the entity again. The power that surged through him formed itself into the words. Every tower must fall, even those you built yourself. The very structures you stand atop must crumble. Family. Clan. Tribe. Tear it down.

The warlord recovered and charged at Thornwinder. She stumbled as an arrow appeared in her thigh. Broken Nail drew another arrow from his quiver as he skidded to a halt beside his chieftain.

Plains-Runner Broken Nail shot Thornwinder a grin. ‘The hunting is good,’ he said.

Tear it down!

Thornwinder drew the obsidian skinning knife from his belt. He understood now, for the first time, what the Untamed Beasts truly were. What the Devourer demanded.

Tear it down!

The knife weighed his hand down with the meaning of what had to be done.

We care not from whence the blood flows!

Thornwinder put his whole weight into the thrust that impaled Broken Nail through the chest. The youth looked down at the knife jutting from his sternum with as much surprise as pain. Thornwinder tore the knife from Broken Nail’s chest, bringing a mass of gore and organs with it. Broken Nail was dead before he hit the ground.

All around him, Thornwinder saw only the pillars of hateful civilisation. The Iron Golems with their discipline, the Untamed Beasts with their loyalty to the tribe. He picked up a discarded spear from the ground. It might have been from an Untamed Beast or an Iron Golem. It did not matter.

Tear it down!

Thornwinder charged into the melee behind him. Untamed Beast and Iron Golem alike fell within the reach of his spear. The shock of his assault made them weak. He beheaded and impaled, he crushed beneath his feet and shattered bone with his fist, all fuelled by the rage of the earth.

It filled him to bursting. It burned. It demanded. Only death could slake the scalding thirst. Ten had fallen. Twenty. Thirty. The battle was no longer one side versus another. It was a whirlwind of blood with Thornwinder at its centre, and everyone caught within it was dead.

The Iron Golems charged at Thornwinder, led by the twin warlords. Some forced their way close enough to lay blade or hand on him. A hundred wounds opened up on Thornwinder’s body, but the pain was lost among the fury.

The Untamed Beasts fought back. They were no allies of the Iron Golems, but they were fighting for survival against the same monstrosity. Arrows showered down and found their mark. A javelin speared through the meat of his biceps. A stone axe cleaved into his shoulder, lodging in the bone.

More died. A skull crunched against the ground. The bones of a forearm snapped. Thornwinder tore his arm free of the throng and struck out with his spear, catching someone – Iron Golem or Untamed Beast, he could not tell – in the face and slicing down to the brain.

Hands grabbed him, bodies weighed him down. His spear was broken and lost. He broke free once more, slashing around him with his skinning knife, but then the bodies closed over him again.

Tear it down!

A moment of lucidity broke through the fog of blood. Thornwinder saw the madness around him. He had killed friends and brothers, sisters and tribemates. He tried to draw breath, but the press of bodies on him would not allow his lungs to expand. It was the weight of death.

He demanded the madness return before he fully understood what he had done. Blessedly, it returned, drowning his consciousness in blood. He saw only empires collapsing, the heads of kings and emperors rolling, the land blasted clean of the disease that was civilisation.

It was in insanity that Heart-eater Thornwinder of the Venom Fang died, beneath a cairn made from the bodies of friend and foe.

VII

The sky was flesh. Wounds wept blood. Some of the mountaintops were lashed with gore, others were bathed in the crimson rainbows of light breaking through the mantle of torn skin.

‘We will leave a trail through this,’ said First Hunter Blackscale, regarding the blood-spattered ground with distaste.

‘No one has ventured into these peaks for years,’ replied Heart-eater Talon Scar. Where the First Hunter was tall and long-limbed, Talon Scar had a squat, broad-shouldered power that suited her as the foremost authority in her tribe. That tribe, the Burned Offerings, trudged up the mountain slope behind her, almost thirty hunters strong.

‘You really think the Brazenwyrm headed this way?’ asked Blackscale. Alone of the Burned Offerings, he was free to speak to the tribe’s Heart-eater plainly, even to the extent of questioning her decisions.

‘The Rotspire Marsh is past those peaks,’ replied Talon Scar, indicating the next bank of forbidding mountains. ‘The wyrm picked the forest clean of prey and now it’s migrating to a new hunting ground. We’ll catch up to it in the marshes. We just have to keep going.’

‘Wherever the prey is headed,’ mused Blackscale, ‘we can’t stay here.’

Talon Scar walked up the loose, bloody stone of the slope ahead of her, cresting the shoulder of the mountain. Before her were the remains of a structure clinging to the edge of a cliff. Its walls had massive foundations but had been torn down or toppled by the elements.

There weren’t supposed to be structures of any kind up here, not even age-worn ruins.

‘Stay here,’ she ordered to her First Hunter. She drew her bow and nocked an arrow.

Old skulls littered the ground around the ruins. She recognised the bone and obsidian weapons of her fellow Untamed Beasts, along with the decaying iron armour of another tribe. It had been a battle, a vicious one, long ago.

Within the ruins, in front of a pair of weathered thrones, was a heap of bones and spoil. Weapons and armour were piled up along with dozens of skeletons. The monument was topped with a spear, and impaled on the end of the spear was a head.

The severed head was that of an Untamed Beast, judging by the dark green tattoos visible around the neck. Its hair was worn in a single strip of braids, matched by the braided beard. Unlike the rest of the battlefield’s dead, the head was preserved, as if it had only been cut off yesterday.

On one cheek was a raised triangular scar where an arrowhead had been inserted beneath the skin. It had the look of one of the old ways, a mark the dead and fallen Untamed Beasts tribes had used.

Talon Scar approached the battlefield trophy. She shouldered her bow again, now more curious than wary. The mountains were so devoid of inhabitants that only born survivors like the Untamed Beasts could hope to traverse it. Now, it seemed there had been others here once, who had lived and died here above the clouds.

The eyes of the severed head swivelled to face her. The slack jaw closed and spoke.

‘What are you?’ it said.

‘I am Talon Scar, Heart-eater of the Burned Offerings Tribe,’ she replied. ‘I am an Untamed Beast.’

‘What do you seek?’

‘I hunt the Brazenwyrm.’

‘A prey that will win you the renown of your brethren.’

‘It is,’ said Talon Scar with pride. ‘I will be the first to face it and live. I will take its head. It shall be mounted on the walls of the Varanspire when I am the Everchosen’s Huntmaster.’

‘The Brazenwyrm will kill you,’ replied the head. ‘If you even reach the marshes alive. You are weak.’

‘What do you know?’ retorted Talon Scar. ‘You are naught but a severed head!’

‘I know you think you can outwit your prey, and I know you will fail. Stronger and more cunning hunters than you have already tried and failed. And I know how you can succeed.’

Talon Scar folded her arms in defiance. ‘How might that be?’

‘Drink deep of me,’ replied the head. A trickle of blood ran from the corner of one eye. ‘Take in the strength of the earth. The fury of the Bloodwind Spoil. What ruled the Jagged Savannah can rule the Eightpoints, if you but accept its rage into yourself.’

‘What are you?’

Blood was pouring from both eyes now, and running down the spear’s haft to trickle through the heap of bones and weaponry. ‘I demand the towers shall fall,’ said the head. ‘The walls shall crumble. The heads shall go uncrowned. And you are destined for more than to die hunting the Brazenwyrm. You are destined to bring the empires down. All you have to do is drink.’

Talon Scar clambered up the heap, scattering brittle skulls. She pulled the head off the spear, and warm blood ran down her arms.

‘I felt it in the land of my birth,’ she said. ‘The Devourer, beneath the Jagged Savannah. I knew I was more than my tribe. More than the Untamed Beasts. I hunted and killed, and it was not enough. I became the Heart-eater, and it was not enough.’

The head in her hands smiled at her. Gore welled up between its lips. ‘Then drink,’ it said.

And she drank.

PROVING GROUND

Sarah Cawkwell

This is a place of murder. Old death oozes into the soil, turning the dust to crimson and prickling the senses with the ever-present threat of violence. Here, violence and survival are one and the same and only the savage and the insane can thrive, feeding on one another and being fed on in turn. Where there should be growth, there is none. Where there should be hope…

There is none.

The great, bladed edifice of the Varanspire towers above it all. Like a tangled corpse, it spoils the lands within its reaches. It imbues them with the scent of decay, the foetid taste of putrefied and diseased air, and perhaps worst of all, it seems somehow responsible for the capricious silence that is pierced only by the occasional cries of the inhuman. When combined, these things ravage the senses. The tower is the culmination of them all. To stand within its shadow is to know the loss of everything. The Bloodwind Spoil has known that touch for as long as memory. It reeks of slaughter and sacrifice and loss. It continues to know the touch of death. Its suffering is everlasting.

The grove has stood on these vast plains of carnage since time immemorial, a twisted mockery of life surfacing in a stagnant pond. It lives because it is fed and because it is honoured. At its heart, the mightiest tree bows its heavy branches under a chill wind, silhouetted against a sky red as fire but cold as the depths of the darkest ocean. The metallic tang of blood is strong. This is not a good place. But it is a sacred place.

Spears of blue fire lance from the blood-red skies, but they do not burn. Their touch does not always destroy, but it changes in awful, infinite ways. A bolt strikes the earth below, narrowly missing the mother tree at the grove’s heart. In that moment, the crazed inferno lights her up in all her horrific beauty for a heartbeat. The tatters of cloth on her branches flutter feebly, like moths beneath a pin. As the wind whips up to a frenzy, the cloth snaps more sharply, but her branches remain still and unmoving.

The smaller trees surrounding her are also lit, bent double by the weight of time. They proudly display decorations of their own: beads and fetishes, symbols carved into their trunks. For a moment, the grove is highlighted in all its grisly detail.

Another tongue of cursed fire bursts on the plains and once more throws the mother tree into sharp relief. It is possible, in this moment of illumination, to believe that the fluttering tatters of cloth are still attached to the bodies that once wore them. But perhaps it is just a trick of the light. The wind gives the illusion that someone struggles to be free of the thin branch which has impaled them. Just as suddenly, the wind ceases and the fabric stills. Freedom in the Bloodwind Spoil is, after all, an illusion.

Darkness returns to the grove, and the mother waits. It is what she has always done.

The grove is a rarity. It is an oasis of something imitating life in a veritable ocean of madness. The vast tree nestles within a crater in the cracked, dry earth and a network of fissures spreads out from that ancient point of impact. Those fissures stretch as far as the eye can comfortably conceive in every direction, a cobweb of bleak crevasses and shadowed rifts in the blasted ground.

Drawing back from ravaged plains the landscape alters rapidly. It becomes a tapestry of rocky barrens and crystalline wastes. Boulders of living glass and glossy, black rock stud the bleak hillsides. A procession of markers lines the slopes of one, the desiccated remains of severed heads wedged atop them, mouths open in gruesome, eternal screams directed at the sky. It is clear from the groove worn into the earth that this hill is the end of a track. The scattered rocks give way to more obvious clusters and formations; cairns and shrines appear by the trackside, marking the final resting places of those who have fallen on this trail and offering them up to the dark powers.

There are hundreds of such offerings, thousands, perhaps. Every one of them is a monument to a fallen champion who once strove for greatness in the uncaring sight of the Everchosen. It is a parade of morbid curiosity. How far did they rise and how did they fall? In the Bloodwind Spoil there are as many ways to die as there are motes of dust on the wind. Each death will remain forever a mystery and for every cairn that stands, there will be thousands of bones buried beneath the dust of centuries. Those who fell unmarked and unremembered.

Heading away from the fields of the dead, the trail is more defined, growing wider, leading through the solitary shell of a gatehouse whose flanking walls have long since fallen to rubble. It is fully collapsed on one side and yet it stands proudly astride the path, proclaiming to any would-be travellers that the wastes are now behind them and that perhaps greater dangers lay ahead – the protean territories of the warbands and the petty fiefdoms of minor champions.

Beyond the gatehouse there are unmistakable signs of habitation, if not civilisation. Wretched, sagging shacks of red mud and stinking filth litter the way, as ugly and brutish as their inhabitants. Smoke curls from the tops of some of these structures, the cook fires of robber gangs who prey on the weak and those who are foolish enough to travel openly. In the distance, the sounds of a city caress the very edge of hearing.

Lone huts become villages, filled with those so lost to madness and mutation that even a city of killers will not abide them. They skulk in the shadows, rarely seen, but there is a constant sense of malevolence and eyes that watch from the darkest, hidden places. In time, even these areas become inconsequential, replaced as they are by villages filled with those of a cannibalistic nature, and finally, the eye beholds the border forts of warlords that cluster within reach of the ruined outskirts of the city of Carngrad.

This place is a sprawling, festering boil of dirty stone and lingering hatred. Towers, turrets and buttresses pile on top of each other, reaching for the blighted sky like a drowning man clawing for air, or perhaps more accurately, like a corpse ripping its way free of the cursed earth. Buildings tilt wildly, leaning towards one another like whispering conspirators squeezing out whatever light tries to reach the benighted streets below. Ash and smoke rise endlessly from the charnel fires and the screams of victims and their killers ring out over the tolling of the great brass bell that marks the warped passage of time in this part of the city.

It is a living hell and it is home to countless lives.

The very core of the city is a dizzying maze of streets, alleys and open sewers, filled with a throng of people who go about their daily lives filled with the trepidation and suspicion and sheer hatred for one another that is so prevalent. There are merchants mingling with murderers here and, with alarming frequency, they are one and the same thing.

It would be easy to focus on those who scuttle on the ground below, those to whom the Corvus Cabal refer as the low-folk. Perhaps attention can be turned upon the carnage inside the slaughter pits, or even the crazed victims of the halls of white glass. It would be just as easy to dwell upon the spiny edifice of the nearest palace of the Seven Talons and the warbands who endlessly grapple for supremacy in its shadow. But the citizens of Carngrad have learned, through a succession of hard lessons, not to gaze too long upon the darkness that surrounds these places. So it is that very few think to cast their eyes anywhere other than straight ahead, and there is a single direction in which fewer still think to look. It is the unseen world of the rooftops that the Corvus Cabal have chosen to make their own.

Above the streets, Lock was running. This was nothing unusual; he lived most of his life in motion so running was his natural pace. But today, he was running from pursuers, the hunted rather than his preferred role of the hunter. Every breath that he drew was an exhilarating urge onward and although his heart was pounding with the exertion of the chase, he welcomed it. Such surges of adrenaline pumped blood to his muscles and granted him the strength to serve the Great Gatherer to the very best of his ability. These moments reminded him that he was alive.

Laughter bubbled up from within him and burst from his lips as he caught the tip of a twisted spire and used his momentum to swing his body around, driving his feet into the chest of the closest pursuer. The air exploded from her lungs and she staggered back, fighting for balance. Lock released the spire and dropped to the tiles, light as a feather. This was his territory. The rooftops were his domain and his would-be killers were as awkward children by comparison.

The woman – she was little more than a girl, really, perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old beneath a layer of Carngrad dirt and grime – fought to remain upright. Unlike Lock, she was not accustomed to fighting on the ridges and slick tiles, but she was most certainly not afraid. She stared at him coldly then shot a glance over her right shoulder. The other two had caught up to them.

‘Ekis, Derin… don’t waste any more time. Kill him,’ she hissed furiously. Her companions grunted in response, and Lock allowed himself the luxury of a moment to wonder how it was that a mere girl could command such respect, or maybe fear, from those obviously stronger than her. He planted his feet squarely on the tiles and placed his hands to the hilts of the paired swords he wore at his waist. The weapons were old; Lock had prised them from the fists of his dead mother, who had taken them from her father before her and so on back to an ancestor. Not all of the Cabal could make such a claim, but these were tales of legend and they were natural storytellers.

‘Try,’ he challenged them, the syllable leaving his mouth as little more than a croak. The Corvus Cabal spoke very little to those outside of their flocks and even then, they limited what they said. Words were less important than actions, after all. He slid the swords from their scabbards and dropped into a low, combative stance. Both blades curved wickedly, with barbs studded along their length, and though they were ancient and pitted, their keen edges glinted in the weak, discoloured light. ‘Try,’ Lock repeated. ‘And then you die, yes?’

A breath of hot wind caught the feathers in his hair and whipped them around his scarred face. He let his tongue run lightly across his lower lip and tasted blood; a storm was coming soon. Three of the Splintered Fang, one of him. The odds were not favourable.

They should have sent more.

The first of the two men moved towards him. Lock kept surprise from his face: the man moved with some dexterity despite his bulk. He’d fought the Splintered Fang many times and never underestimated them. The rooftops, however, were the Cabal’s natural environment and the man approaching him seemed uncomfortable with the terrain despite the conviction in his eyes. He was a slab of muscle, with shoulders twice as broad across as Lock’s lithe form could boast. He had easily half a foot on Lock and was decked in well-made and what looked to be lightweight scaled armour, but his bulk would be his undoing. A little effort would make that one a feast for the streets below. Lock dismissed him as the lesser threat and turned his attention to the other warrior who was scrambling towards him. Younger, fitter and quicker to respond. Lock approved of that, recognising a kindred spirit.

The younger man brandished a long, wave-bladed knife from his belt and Lock spied beads of greenish fluid along its edge. Poison was to be expected from the Splintered Fang, and though the concoction might not be lethal, even a shallow cut could spell his demise through paralysis or confusion. Lock’s eyes darted over him; he could discern no other obvious weaponry and the man bore no armour. His only concession to protection was a skirt of silvered mail and a crested helm. The arrogance would have been sickening had Lock not been certain that the warrior would be carrying any number of concealed blades and needles.

Lock took a sidestep left, which took him slightly higher onto the rooftop. The angle at which he stood seemed impossible to maintain, but the claws at the tips of his boots bit into the tile and gave him steady purchase. He raised his blades, crossed in front of him, and very slowly smiled.

‘Come,’ he urged his would-be killers. ‘Try it. Let’s fight now.’

His crooked smile and goading words had the desired effect. The smaller man lunged for him, surging forward and up the side of the sloping roof, his boots shedding tiles in a noisy cascade. His poisoned knife met Lock’s blades and the Cabal fighter leaned forward, leering at his enemy across the metal barrier.

‘Good try. Now it’s my turn.’

The spire stalker moved with the grace of a dancer, away from his attacker, and kicked shattered slates into the man’s face. Lock sprang from the elevated position, blades and feathers whirling. He blocked another thrust from his opponent, knocking his weapon aside, and the serrated edge of his second sword flew towards the man’s neck. At the last moment, the warrior stumbled clumsily out of the way, sliding further down the roof and a finger’s width from the killing blow. His heavily muscled companion stepped in to take advantage of Lock’s missed attempt.

It was a fatal error, as Lock turned the momentum of his failed strike into a spinning kick. The clawed toes of his boot bit into flesh, tearing half of the brute’s face away in a shower of blood and broken teeth, and the heavy warrior let out a bubbling scream of agony at both the savage wound and the inevitable loss of balance. The impact half turned the thug around and sent him tumbling down the rooftop. The man let go of his spear and clawed at the tiles to no avail. He vanished over the edge, his last, long cry chasing him all the way to the street far below. Lock grinned; the low-folk would feast well today.

‘One less. Try again.’

The young woman’s expression hardened at the sight of her companion’s death, realising perhaps for the first time that they had not cornered a fledgling. What she’d clearly taken to be just another Cabalite was one of their fighting elite, and that meant he represented a genuine threat. Specifically, to her. She cared nothing for the death of her companion. Life was cheap in Carngrad and the city eventually consumed all those that passed through its gates. She began to edge her way across the rooftop, slowly retreating the way they had come.

Lock’s eyes darted to her as he caught sight of the movement, and his smirk grew even bigger. ‘See how she runs. You are a poor protector, I think.’

‘She isn’t your concern, crow,’ snarled the warrior, and he switched the poisoned blade to his other hand. ‘You should pay closer attention to what I’m doing.’ He sprang forward again and made another swipe with his knife, lower this time and more cautious. It opened a slash in Lock’s ragged shirt, but mercifully failed to connect with flesh. The Cabalite made a clicking sound with his tongue – the sort of sound a parent might make when disapproving of a child’s behaviour.

‘Bad try.’

Lock’s taunting and easy manner needled the warrior and he slashed furiously with his venomous blade, moving unsteadily up the rooftop towards the ridge. Lock retreated in kind, happy to give ground and conscious that it would take more than a swift kick to end this fight. They were close to the roof’s apex now and, with a remarkable display of acrobatic finesse, Lock coiled briefly before launching himself up to the very top of the building. His boot-claws found the damp wood of a rafter, giving him purchase. He stood there, a silhouette against the bruised sky, and leered down at the Splintered Fang as he made his own way to the top.

He did not make it. As he pushed himself the final few inches, he met Lock sliding back down towards him, a sword extended. The weapon punched through the thug’s belly and exploded from his back, the jagged teeth tearing through meat and gristle. The warrior folded up over the sword and vomited a torrent of gore. Nonetheless, he still somehow managed to raise his head and shoot Lock a last, furious glance. He flailed weakly with his knife and then sagged, the dead weight of his body pulling at the impaling blade. Thinking swiftly, Lock tugged his weapon free of its victim rather than lose it and watched with detachment as the dead man crashed through the roof and down into the darkness to feed whatever waited below.

The woman was still scrabbling back the way they had come, but Lock now had the advantage of running along the roof’s apex. He sprinted easily, his hair flying behind him. He welcomed these moments: the wind in his face, the air in his lungs and the thrill of the chase; they reinvigorated him, and he covered the space between them in long, loping bounds. Once his victim was directly below him, he pounced. He flew – even if only metaphorically and for but a heartbeat – before landing on the young woman and driving her to the ground. She hissed and spat at her attacker, and twisted her body in an alarmingly serpentine manner, thrashing like a pinned snake. She tried to slash at him with her nails – which he knew would likely be laced with a particularly vicious poison – but she could not quite reach his face.

‘The Great Gatherer will be pleased. Three trophies. Thank you for the hunt, priestess.’

The woman’s eyebrows rose in startlement.

‘You know what I am!’

‘I do. And I thank you for your death.’ Lock’s smile was far from friendly and he pointed at her. ‘Snake teeth are a good prize.’

‘Coils take you! This is–’

His blade cut off her words as he brought it down, the suddenness of the movement and the sharpness of the weapon all but decapitating her with one blow. It took another downstroke of the exquisite blade to sever the woman’s head completely before a further two swift movements removed her hands. Fang venom was valuable both directly and in trade. Lock offered up a whisper of thanks for the bounty he’d found and then released the mutilated body, letting it slowly slide down the ridges of the roof. It stuck on the guttering in an ungainly fashion and Lock helped it on its way with a nudge of his boot. The woman fell freely, tumbling and disappearing from his sight.

A fine drizzle of blood began to seep from the boiling clouds and Lock lifted his face to the skies and relished it. Within a few minutes the tiles, buttresses and gutters were slick with clotted gore. He set off towards the lair, pausing only to collect the spearhead and poisoned knife. The blade would make a particularly fine trophy. He mused on this as he navigated the maze of walls and turrets, leaping with easy athleticism from wall to wall. The hunt may have been small, but it had provided. He patted the fresh trophies on his belt and smiled.

Lock was a hunter first and foremost and preferred the outdoors. As such, by the time he returned to his flock’s lair, he found he had little desire to end his little excursion. Eyeing the wind-blown bell tower with distaste, he lingered outside awhile. There was another small task still to perform that would keep him out a little longer, and while the blood wind had now begun in earnest, Lock found the sounds of the gurgling gutters and the hot copper tang of the air somehow comforting.

He descended from his perch, climbing, bounding and sliding into the impossible maze of streets and alleys. Down on the ground the walls seemed to tower over him, leaning in on either side so that the sky was nothing more than a jagged scarlet fracture far above. The alley was ankle-deep in waste and congealed filth that dripped in thick, black gobbets from leering gargoyles, and the air was oppressively close. Only the strong came here on purpose.

Lock pulled the hood of his tunic up and let his face disappear into the shadow of the cowl as a hunched, loping figure made its unsteady way up the alleyway. His lip curled in derision as the creature – there was no kinder way to describe it – came into full view. It was small, no bigger than a child, and its face was a grotesque mockery of humanity. Its features were flat, seemingly devoid of all planes to give it real character. The eyes were uneven and the nose little more than a faint bump. Its mouth hung perpetually open to reveal two rows of razor-sharp teeth. The thing was one of the deformed low-folk who crawled through the refuse of Carngrad, downtrodden by the mighty, ignored by the arrogant and utilised by the wise.

Some claimed that these malformed creatures were servants of a greater power, but the Corvus Cabal, and by extension Lock, did not care. They had no interest in greater powers beyond their own but were pragmatic enough to see the opportunity that these people offered. The Cabal considered anybody not of their warband to fall into the category of low-folk. There was a truth that those who were ignored often saw and heard the most, and that was a valuable trait. After all, everybody wanted something.

‘You’re late.’ Lock stepped out of the deep shadows. ‘You should be here when I say so.’

‘I am here now. You have the price?’ For such a distorted face, the voice was mellifluous, even pleasant. Lock reached into an inner pocket of his tunic and took out a small, soft leather pouch. The rattle and click of half of the priestess’ teeth came from within. Fingers closed around the pouch, Lock’s informant weighed it with the practised ease of an expert, then grunted in approval. ‘Good ones. Yes. Pretty. Then I will deliver your next message. Did I not deliver your first?’

‘Deliver this new one more swiftly.’

‘In my time, crow. In my time.’ With this enigmatic statement, the thing turned again and sloped off the way it had come. Lock watched it leave, a scowl on his face. He knew that it would carry out the task he had set it upon, because the tainted things always fulfilled their obligations. But any attempt to impart urgency met always with a wall of indifference.

Lock moved from the comparative sanctuary of the eaves and made the climb back to the lair. The interior was dark and damp, empty of all signs of life. A mass of writhing vines crawled across the rear wall, clinging to the crumbling mortar with grim determination. Lock pushed some of it aside like a curtain to reveal a gap in the stones, large enough to admit one determined person at a time. Lock squeezed his slender body through the gap, earning a few new grazes.

He descended a crooked set of stone steps and passed through another door, this one solid and hanging well on its hinges. A short walk through a dripping hallway led him at last to the open chamber where the flock currently made its home. As always, his eyes took a moment or two to adjust to the dim light down here. Illumination largely came from the fire set in the vast hearth at the room’s rear.

When all the flock were present, over thirty bodies filled the chamber. Right now, many of them were out on hunts of their own which left only a handful here. Some were tending to weapons, patching their armour or weaving new trophies into their hair. All eyes rose as Lock entered but none lingered. A few faint grunts and croaks of recognition came as a form of welcome and Lock responded in kind.

He set down his trophies, then removed his tunic, hanging it above the fireplace to dry out. He shivered at the sudden bite of cold on his skin, standing before the flames for a few moments in order to warm his skin through a little before snatching a dry tunic that was hung next to his. The flock shared everything. Not only was it convenient, it also made identification of an individual exceptionally difficult.

This was the flock’s current home, and while it was not as high up as Lock might have preferred, his brothers and sisters had nonetheless attempted to make it habitable, even comfortable. Burning herbs on the fire barely masked the damp scent that permeated the air, but they helped.

The spire stalker spread out his newly acquired prizes: the priestess’ hands and head, the knife and the spearhead of the big man. He set them down in an area to the left of the hearth, marked out by a rough selection of black rocks that formed an approximate circle. The Corvus Cabal referred to this as the Pick and it was the place they utilised to make their offerings. He knelt and took up one of the hands. He held it up high.

‘Great Gatherer,’ he murmured. ‘For granting me the joy of the hunt, I gift you the prizes of the kill.’ He set the trophies down one at a time and repeated the words of offering for each one. Then he dropped back onto his heels and studied the other trophies that had been placed during the day. Body parts were most prevalent here – eyes, teeth and severed fingers – but there were other weapons as well and even a small buckler that might well come in useful for one of the warriors should Crest choose to gift it.

‘You are back.’

Lock rose to his feet at the approach of Crest. The leader of the flock here in Carngrad, she was close to thirty years Lock’s senior and a woman he both feared and admired greatly. He had learned many of his tricks from her and she had been more of a mother to him than his long-dead parent, in a cruel way. He turned to acknowledge her arrival and bobbed his head in deference. Crest had marked more than one Cabalite for failing to offer submission and respect. Lock’s intentions were very much geared towards claiming her approval and her endorsement for his own personal advancement within the Cabal.

She was smaller than most of the others, but broad across the shoulders and with hair that was now peppered with more than its fair share of silver running through the original deep red. She was clad from head to toe in fitted leather that showed off her compact, muscular form, one eye shining a bright sapphire blue from her skeletal, avian mask. Behind it, Lock knew, the other eye was missing and her face was a gnarled mass of scars. Single-eyed she may have been, but Crest missed nothing and saw everything.

‘Is it done?’

‘Snakes aren’t meant for the rooftops.’ Lock grinned his wicked grin and indicated the three new trophies. ‘They don’t fly well, but they fall perfectly.’

‘Good. You are a fine hunter, Lock.’ She laid a hand on his shoulder. ‘How long until you believe you can start your great hunt?’

His grin turned into a scowl. ‘Not sure. I’ll keep kicking that nest of vipers.’ He made a vague gesture with his hand, indicating that he was more than happy to stir. ‘Make sure they hear the rumours. Once they do, they’ll rush to leave.’

Crest nodded and closed her fingers over his shoulder. He felt her sharp nails bite into the skin there.

‘A week,’ she said, simply. ‘No more, no less. Make it happen, Lock.’ She released her hand and knelt before the Pick. She passed her hand over his additions and then took up the long-bladed knife. She studied the traces of poison that still clung to its edge and nodded.

‘Good,’ she said.

‘The nails too,’ he said, unable to keep the pride from his voice. She snorted a laugh of what he recognised as indulgence before she put down the knife and picked up the hand. Her scarred face moved in a series of complicated twists that approximated a smile.

‘Always poison,’ she said. ‘They can’t fight like us, so they reduce themselves to other means.’ She considered the knife in her hand for a while longer and then placed it back in the Pick. She stood, her knees cracking audibly, and murmured a hunter’s blessing before turning and disappearing into the gloom of the lair.

Information was power, Lock had once been told. The man might have been an insane priest of what he’d called the Great Whisperer, but Lock had yet to find the lie hidden in the words. The man had also said that it was a blade that could cut the wielder just as surely as it cleaved the foe, and that had seemed much more in keeping with a clergyman of insanity. After his babbling prophecy, Lock had buried a dagger in the man’s eye and pushed him off a roof, but the words had stayed with him and he had since employed the art of misinformation to great effect on several occasions.

Such a tactic was particularly effective in Carngrad, where knowledge of enemy warbands could make the difference between majesty and death. But after a couple of days had passed, it seemed that the information he had paid the low-folk to carefully deliver had not had the desired effect. He kept his movements largely away from the Splintered Fang’s territory, doing just enough to remind them of his existence and stalking their acolytes as they went about the city. As a game, its attraction palled swiftly. As a strategy it simply kept him at the forefront of their minds. Always just out of grasp.

Lock smothered the sense of disappointment he was feeling. His plan had been so simple: bait out the Splintered Fang and mark them as the target for his great hunt. It was not moving ahead at the speed he’d hoped. Still, it was not in the nature of a spire stalker to sit idle when there were other opportunities. The Great Gatherer did not take notice of those who lurked in damp basements and waited for their prey to come to them. Every young Cabalite learned that early on in their education. The Great Gatherer’s wings followed those who soared.

Lock had seen many would-be champions rise and fall within the flock over the years, and he had outlived them all. He was in possession of a sharp wit, excellent fighting skills and a startling ability to stay alive against all odds. All these things had won him admiration, not just among his peers in the flock, but in the view of Crest in particular. Coupled with an uncanny ability for thievery, Lock dared to believe that his coming victory would earn him a flock of his own. He was a leader, a warrior, an assassin, a thief and above all, a survivor.

He would survive this and be all the greater for it.

If the Splintered Fang ever decided to slither from their pits, he mentally added as a caveat. He was seriously beginning to believe that the reptiles lacked the wit to act on what they had been given or, worse, had seen through the ruse. The shame of being outwitted by a serpent would dash his ambitions just as surely as a fall to the streets. He cracked the neck of another of their accursed acolytes and dropped the body into the dark streets below, feeling a welling sense of immense frustration.

It had to be soon.

Ophidia turned from the window. She had been watching the mist in the streets below with mild interest. On occasion, the light in Carngrad shone in a variety of unnatural colours. Sometimes it burned and other times it could cause weird mutations to blossom where it touched unprotected skin. Today, it had conjured a mist which crawled through the streets, giving off a sickly greenish glow, and stank like the blighted southern swamps. It oozed through the back alleys and hidden passageways, sending questing tendrils everywhere it went. It dominated and wrapped itself around the rotting bones of the city like a filthy shroud.

The Splintered Fang controlled several large buildings in the clustered and claustrophobic heart of Carngrad, where crooked towers piled atop crumbling hovels. It was hardly palatial, but it sufficed. Cold and aloof, the members of the Splintered Fang were rarely seen outside the walls of their strongholds, a fiction they worked hard to maintain. The truth was that the warband only occasionally wore the trappings of their cult openly within the confines of the city. This gave them a freedom to move unknown and unseen as they drizzled poison into chalices and venomous words into ears. More than one boastful lordling had been brought low by a serpent that mysteriously found its way into his chambers.

If their sanctuary was invaded, retribution tended towards the swift and the terrible. It also, much to their chagrin, required a target that they could find. Ophidia, one of the warband’s many priestesses, had turned her attention to the execution of this divine and ultimately rewarding task. An anonymous death in a forgotten corner would not do for this crime. If he could be found then the perpetrator would be given, in blissful agony, to the Coiling Ones.

Relations between the warbands who shared space in Carngrad were always fractious, with violence of one stripe or another spilling out into the streets at all times of day and night. Right now, the Talons dominated the city, but the Tyrants controlled the murder-pits. The Golems claimed the bloody forges, the Unmade ruled the slaughterhouses. Next week, the balance of power could shift. Every warband carved out a piece of the city to call their own and each of them had to be prepared to defend their territory with extreme prejudice.

Ophidia considered this as she contemplated the recent brazen attack. It was not the way of the Corvus Cabal to make open war. They would come from above, or from the shadows, or they would simply wait until your back was turned before they stuck the knife in. There had to be a greater scheme at work; she simply had to peel back the layers of deceit until she found it.

She was seated at a desk, idly leafing through an illustrated tome of herbs and their myriad uses, when she was interrupted.

‘I bring news, priestess.’ The messenger, one of the clan’s acolytes, stood in the doorway, hesitant and awkward. It was a dangerous privilege to be so close to one of the warband’s priestesses. They were deeply revered, and Ophidia’s station gave her an easy arrogance.

‘Concerning the Cabal whelp?’ She looked up from the book, eager to hear the news. A long, thin, brown snake coiled around her shoulders like a diamond-backed scarf, disappearing into the woman’s mane of blonde hair. It was not a large serpent by the measure of its kind, but still long enough to wind around her neck twice over. The creature appeared to be sleeping, but the young acolyte eyed it with apparent caution, clearly aware that such beasts could react with whip-like speed and quickly grow to monstrous proportions when roused.

‘No, priestess, but of a sacred thing thought lost.’

‘Come closer.’

The snake opened one eye in a decidedly somnolent manner, revealing a slit of ruby. The lithe creature coiled languidly around the priestess’ shoulders, and the acolyte hesitated. The snake’s bite, were it to strike at him, would be horribly fatal. Ophidia’s familiar had been responsible, over the months in Carngrad, for the deaths of several unfortunates who had earned her displeasure. If one cared to look, the remains of many venom-bloated bodies could still be observed in the serpent pits below. Ophidia was well respected and admired, but she was certainly not known for her patience or mercy. She wielded the knowledge that she engendered fear in her peers like a weapon. She smirked at the acolyte’s hesitance and beckoned to him again.

‘I said come closer. Are you hard of hearing? Are you a fool? Or perhaps… you openly choose to defy me.’ She smiled, and although her tone remained mild, there was nonetheless an unmistakable edge of command. The messenger wisely decided that defiance was probably more dangerous than the changeable temperament of the familiar, and stepped inside. The priestess saw him take in the cloying scent of the room’s incense. For all the Splintered Fang were rightly feared for their use of poisons, there were recreational benefits and by-products of the many reagents that were needed to make them.

Ophidia rose from her chair, as slender and graceful as her pet. She wore an iridescent robe of scales that shimmered with every movement, the ceremonial trappings of those who led the Splintered Fang in their many rituals. She rarely went armoured within the sanctum, but the silvered breastplate, greaves and crested helm on display across the chamber were a testament to her ability to take more direct action as and when it was required.

‘Give me the message then, boy,’ she said. She didn’t know the acolyte’s name, neither did she particularly care. He took a few breaths and grinned, and she fancied she could see a spark of ambition fire in him. Perhaps he was pleased that he could be the bearer of good news. Every acolyte struggled for recognition.

‘The Fang of Nagendra has been found.’

The silence stretched between them and Ophidia stared at the messenger, her golden eyes widening. The Fang of Nagendra had long been thought lost, taken during a heathen raid on the shrine known as Nagendra’s Gullet in ages past. It was one of the many relics of the Father of Serpents that the warband coveted. She recovered her composure quickly, suffocating the sudden surge of exhilaration with a healthy dose of scepticism.

She knew of the Fang of Nagendra from the well-documented histories. The fabled spear was a blessed weapon forged of living steel and tipped with a fluted blade that, so it was said, wept a transformative venom. Those honoured by its kiss were torn apart by fangs from within, their flesh sloughing away like that of a serpent in moult. That such a wonder should be lost to the impious hands of brutish raiders was an insult that the Splintered Fang had been forced to tolerate but which they had never accepted.

To take back that which was theirs by right would be a mighty boon and win her much favour.

Ophidia ordered her thoughts. The idea that such fortune should simply fall into her lap was suspicious and there were certainly plenty among her own people who were not beyond plotting against her. The relic spear would make for overwhelmingly tempting bait in such a scheme. She narrowed her eyes at the boy. ‘Elaborate. Tell me how it was that you came by this information.’

The acolyte cleared his throat. ‘It is a rumour which my master was investigating. Before his death.’

‘Ekis?’ Ophidia allowed some of the initial scepticism to drain. Ekis had been one of her preferred warriors and one with whom she had shared many kills. His death at the hands of the Cabalite intruder had angered her, though more for the loss of an asset than for any feeling she’d had for him. He had always had excellent intelligence and, more importantly, had never shown any unhealthy signs of ambition. His cunning hadn’t once steered her wrong.

‘Why come to me now?’

‘Please, priestess. It was important for me to mark my master’s death with the correct period of mourning.’ Despite herself, Ophidia smiled her approval. He might be only a child, but he knew his place and his duty. ‘I have only this morning gone through my master’s papers and…’ He fumbled and handed her a sheaf of loose pages penned in Ekis’ precise copperplate.

She nodded, casting her eyes swiftly over the documents, not really reading them. If the boy had digested the information, then she could move on to the more pressing question of exactly where the spear might be found. If its recovery was within her reach without the need to call upon the other priests and priestesses, then the glory would be hers alone. Enough perhaps to take her place at the head of the Splintered Fang.

Perhaps even enough to draw the eye of the Everchosen.

‘Where is it?’

‘Ekis learned that the spear was seen within a caravan on the highway near Slaver’s Folly. He also believed that the slaves belong to the Corvus Cabal, who are driving them to the Fleshforges to trade. One master, a few guards. It is very probable that they likely do not know what it is that they have in their hands.’

‘Of course it would be them,’ she said, with a sneer. ‘Well, then. If they are so few, we should rouse the Coil, should we not? An overwhelming show of force will put these crows in their place, and should they not be in possession of the spear…’ She hesitated and her tongue ran lightly round her lips in early anticipation of the outcome. ‘Then their agony will still be an exquisite reward, yes?’

She did not ask the last question of the messenger, but rather to the snake, who raised its patterned head and caressed her cheek with its forked tongue. The acolyte wisely chose to remain silent but lingered expectantly in the hope of a blessing as the bearer of good news. If Ophidia noticed his hopefulness, she did not comment on it. Instead, she waved dismissively at him.

‘Send word to my venombloods. Tell them to treat their blades and ready their nets. The Father of Serpents smiles on his children today and we shall give to him such gifts. The deaths will be beautiful.’ She smiled, revealing the tips of her fangs.

‘Now go! Tell them we make ready to hunt crows!’

The acolyte bowed his head and scurried away.

The warband gathered as they always did, in the large room that served as the central chamber. Ophidia had been preparing the hall since the messenger had left her, and as each warrior arrived, they knelt before the coiled effigy that towered over the pit of serpents. A smoking brazier stood in front of the altar and thick, pinkish vapours curled from the polluted coals. All inhaled deeply, breathing in the sickly scents of the herbs and venoms as was traditional. Within minutes, they were filled with fanatical zeal, keen to listen to what their priestess had to say to them.

She had elected to don her armour for the gathering and stood proudly in her silvered plate. This was not a time for robes and ritual, this was a declaration of purpose, a holy mission to honour the Coiling Ones with the liberation of a treasure lost and the sacrifice of those who had dared to take it. Beneath her armour she wore a bodysuit of viridian that moved and shone like reptilian scales. It gave her long, slim figure a sinuous grace and rippled in the infernal half-light of the hall. The effect was tantalisingly hypnotic and she held her followers spellbound.

The snake familiar coiled in its usual position around her neck and she absently stroked at its head as she waited for her faithful to assemble. Those who joined her quest for the Fang would be honoured, while those who chose to remain behind would be marked for their cowardice. They would be punished when she returned victorious. The absence of those who had died at the hands of the Corvus Cabal was noted most keenly. This crusade marked the opportunity to give back what had been taken. This would be their reckoning.

‘Brothers and sisters,’ she began, drawing out the words into a sibilant hiss, ‘for too long we have remained caged within Carngrad, chafing against the weak and the deluded who want nothing more than lordship over this carcass-city. Our destiny is greater than that, is it not?’ There was a chorus of ascent from the gently swaying congregation. Ophidia nodded along with them and continued.

‘It is our destiny to draw the eye of the Everchosen and walk at his side, eternal in the favour of the Coiling Ones!’ She looked around the room and every pair of eyes was riveted to her, glittering in anticipation.

‘The Fang of Nagendra, blessed weapon of the Father of Serpents, has been found!’ She allowed excitement to enter her tone and, just as she knew it would, it incited an energy that filled the room. ‘The Coiling Ones, in their divinity, have revealed it to me and revealed the filthy barbarians who have desecrated his temple!’ The roar of indignation at her words shook the hall with its unsuppressed fury. She paused for a moment to allow the anger to ebb, then clenched a fist.

‘The Corvus Cabal, those filthy crows, hold it within their dull claws as they trudge across the wastes. They creep in the shadows and strut on their roofs, stealing away what is ours, just as they have always done. But I tell you this, my brethren. All that is at an end!’ The roar had abated to a low, continuous rumble of fury as the Splintered Fang seethed. She raised her voice to be heard above the tumult. ‘We are the serpent and they are our prey. Outside the city, their wings will not carry them from our reach and their shadows will not keep them from our fangs. We will reclaim the Fang of Nagendra for our own, and offer up the crows to the Coiling Ones! It will be divine! And once we are done, the gates of the Varanspire await!’

The snake around her neck responded to her words, rearing back and opening its jaws. Sacred venom glistened on its exposed fangs, beading on the dagger-sharp tips. Ophidia delicately lifted one of the droplets from its maw and made a gift of it to the nearest warrior. He smiled at the blessing and eagerly coated the tip of his blade. Her eyes met those of the snake. She saw her face reflected in the mirror-like surface of its eyes and gazed at it for a moment in sheer adoration of her own image.

She was certain that she could hear a dry whisper and closed her eyes to listen, enraptured. The Coiling Ones speak through you, Ophidia.

Her familiar slithered from her shoulders and wound its way around the altar, growing in stature as it did so until it was easily as long as ten men were tall. Ruby fire danced in its eyes, entrancing the gathered warriors as they swayed in time to its movements. Ophidia allowed them their moment of adulation before completing her address.

‘Praise the Coiling Ones this night, my warriors! Honour the slow death, the venom that stills the heart and freezes the blood. Treat your weapons well. We leave at next light and the wastes await our wrath.’

Another of those slow, lazy smiles graced her face.

‘Soon, victory will be ours. Soon our enemies will writhe before us and we will give them the beautiful death.’

The room erupted once again into a cacophony of zeal. Ophidia took a step back and drank it all in. These were her people, but she wanted more and if she could wield the Fang of Nagendra, they would flock to her. She would grow in stature until the Father of Serpents appeared before her and raised her up as one of his own.

She had decided on a course of action and now she would follow it. The reward at the end was nothing less than her destiny.

The malformed messenger brought word that the Splintered Fang were preparing to leave their sanctum and Lock felt the thrill of the hunt soar within him. The serpents had taken the bait, the promise of vengeance and their missing relic too great a prize to ignore. Lock paid the creature its due and immediately went looking for Crest.

‘The snake bites. It reaches for the fruit but doesn’t see the thorns. Time to put out its eyes and watch it squirm.’ Lock bared his teeth and hissed in mock imitation of an enraged serpent.

‘Then go.’ Crest nodded. ‘Hunt. Stalk. Kill. Gather. Offer up your prizes so he will see them and take them. Peck out their soft bits, Lock. Feast.’

‘Yes! How many will I lead on this hunt?’

‘Enough.’ She flapped her hand dismissively. Lock nodded in understanding and retreated. Crest’s meaning was clear; he would have the warriors who believed there was glory to be had in his hunt, no more, no less. If he succeeded, then his standing would grow within the flock. If he failed, the scavengers would pick his bones, or worse, he would be cast from the Reach and perhaps even become the mark in one of the Cabal’s great hunts.

It had been many years since Lock had climbed amid the mesas of Carrion Reach or breathed the cool mists of Ulgu. The cruel peaks had long been the home of the Corvus Cabal, the great perch from where they could look down upon the low-folk and gather as they pleased. To return in failure was to face the possibility of the most ignominious end: to fall and be broken on the rocks like prey. He intended to return a champion or not at all.

Lock made his way to a broad rooftop overlooking one of the numerous shrines that littered Carngrad. Red-robed priests murmured incantations and litanies while they busily fed screaming captives into a brass basin filled with living flame. The air was thick with the heat and charnel stench of the ceremony. Lock sneered at their prescribed dogma and turned his attention to the gathered hunters who had chosen to travel at his side.

Only ten had opted to join him in his quest for glory. The rest would be busy with their own hunts or waiting to see if he succeeded before choosing to add their support to his in the future. Favour was a fickle beast in Carngrad – it could raise you up just as easily as it could sink its jaws into your back. He took stock and shrugged off the disappointment at the low numbers. Ten was a small flock, but it would be enough. The Splintered Fang outnumbered them, but it would be enough. It had to be enough.

He repeated the personal mantra a few more times and reassured his pride. He could not back out, not now. He had named and called the hunt and could no longer return without tribute.

At a curt gesture from Lock they set off across the rooftops, hopping and weaving between spires and crumbling turrets, never as a group but each Cabalite always in sight of another of the flock. It was a surprisingly effective highway for the nimble hunters. Below, Carngrad was a dizzying warren of streets, alleys and tunnels ready to swallow the unwary, but above, the towers and hovels crowded so closely that the Corvus Cabal could reach any district with relative ease. To the uninitiated it was a deathtrap. The roofs could be slick underfoot or rotted through. High winds and razor-edged hail could blow in without warning and an alarming number of avian fiends hunted in the high places.

As the day became late afternoon, the Cabalites deftly navigated the hazards, finally making their way to the tumbled wreckage of the old quarter on the edge of the city. There were few stable rooftops here and much of what might once have been a busy suburb was now little more than a shattered ruin. The stumps of fallen buildings stretched away into the stinking haze like rows of rotting teeth. Lock was the last to arrive. He leapt from a cracked gargoyle onto a listing pillar and then joined the others on the ground. He sniffed thoughtfully at the air and studied their immediate surroundings.

There were bodies everywhere, some little more than tattered bones wrapped in the flapping rags of what had once been their clothing, while others were still bloody and swollen with corruption. A few had been impaled on splintered spars like grisly trophies, but this was not the territory of any warband that Lock was aware of. He knelt before one of them, a young warrior who looked to have been dead only a few days. The body had been stripped of weapons, armour and valuables, which came as no surprise. The Bloodwind Spoil had twice as many scavengers as it did predators.

He raised his head and narrowed his eyes, looking around. Movement between two crumbling walls caught his attention and he spotted a misshapen, lumpen creature as it ducked out of sight. Even out here on the very edges of the city the low-folk still prowled for scraps. They were most likely those who were responsible for picking clean the multitude of bodies that littered the area, but it was unlikely they were the ones who’d created the bodies in the first place. The low-folk preyed on the weak and the wounded, not the armed and dangerous.

‘Killing ground,’ Lock said, nodding towards the dead. ‘We go. Go now.’

The keening wail that split the air told them immediately that it was already too late. Nearby, the top section of a fallen tower lay on its side beside its truncated lower half. A pack of furies boiled out of the shadowed interior, their claws and daggers scrabbling on the ancient stone. The daemons were a horrifying fusion of man and beast, with back-jointed legs, rending talons and sweeping horns. Their mottled hides were a riot of unnatural colours ranging from aching blue to arterial red. Their bodies strained with a sinewy strength that was more than enough to tear flesh from bone even without the aid of weapons. Twisted faces filled with too many teeth and too many eyes surveyed their domain and fixed the Cabalites with burning gazes powered by an insatiable, empty hunger.

Their inhuman cry was entirely unlike that of any normal scavenger bird. It held an unspoken promise of nothing but torture, despair and an end alongside the corpses already rotting around them. The Corvus Cabal scrambled into cover as the pack emerged from their lair, their bestial snouts raised as they sniffed at the foetid air in search of the intruders that had wandered into their territory.

The daemons were driven by spite, existing to inflict cruelty, and their outward appearance mirrored the savagery of their purpose. The furies looked small and wiry, but Lock knew that they possessed a bestial strength. They took to the air, surging into the sky on leathery wings and chittering in their debased tongue. Like the Corvus Cabal, they hunted as a pack.

Just like the Corvus Cabal, they were out for blood and out for the kill.

The Cabalites, understanding that they would easily be seen from the air, scattered throughout the tumbled walls and sagging hovels, dancing from one shadow to the next. Lithe and nimble, they spread out among the corpses and the hollow shells of buildings, hoping to split the pack into more manageable pockets. If the pack gathered and came for any of them as one, they were finished. Lock unsheathed his wickedly edged blades and, without even seeming to put any effort into it, used the adjoining walls of two crumbling buildings to clamber up to a precarious ledge on an old watchtower that had remained intact.

His position drew the immediate attention of two of the creatures and they banked sharply from their course, squawking loudly as they came towards him. He felt the familiar adrenaline rush of battle. He darted in through the window of the tower as the furies came closer and they screeched in frustration as they realised their prey had moved – albeit briefly – out of the grasp of their deadly talons. One circled to the top of the turret and perched there, leering down into the hollow interior like a gargoyle. Lock scrambled higher in an attempt to reach the isolated daemon, but the frail stonework would only support him so far and the tip of his blade whispered past the belly of the fury as he stabbed at it.

He could not tell how many furies made up the pack, but there were certainly more of them than there were of the Corvus Cabal. They had to keep moving, make the most of the cover of the walls and what roofs remained, and keep the pack divided. If they allowed the daemons to concentrate their efforts, even for a few moments, the consequences could be disastrous and bloody in equal measure.

‘Lock!’ He turned in the direction of the call from his ledge and observed Claw, one of the Cabal’s sisters, making hasty movements with her hands. Their chosen method of communicating during battle was ingrained and though he doubted that the furies understood a word they were speaking, sign language still gave the Cabal a unique advantage.

Six Cabal here. We take one. Easy prey. Others scatter, distract. She punctuated her signs with a birdlike shriek, their other means of battle communication.

Lock nodded to her and made his own deft signals. Understand. Keep moving. Many of us, more of them. Strike, fade, strike again. We win.

The entire exchange took less than a few seconds, the economy of the Cabal’s own language making sure that their time was spent more on hunting down their attackers and much less on talking about it.

The fury perching above finally grew impatient and scuttled down the wall towards him. It hissed and gibbered obscenities in its foul language, then launched itself at him, talons thrashing. One claw caught him at the back of his neck, ripping the tunic, grazing the skin but leaving no injury worse than that. Two other Cabalites joined Lock inside the crumbling tower, armed with their own weapons. They deftly clambered to the ledge opposite, hooked swords in hand, and waited for an opportunity to drag his attacker from the air.

They didn’t have to wait long: Lock swatted at the monster with his swords, dislodging it from the wall and forcing it into the air. Before it could climb free, one of the Cabalites had it hooked and pulled down to the broken ground. Lock leapt over to them and hacked the wings from its back before running it through. Blood, dark and gelatinous, oozed forth and the fury made its feelings on the matter very well known. The sound that emanated from its lipless mouth set Lock’s teeth on edge and drew the attention of its companion still hovering outside the tower.

Lock grabbed the edge of the window with one hand and lunged out into the open air. His balance was impeccable and though he teetered momentarily on the edge and his boot-claws squealed on the stone, he did not lose his footing. He jabbed forward with his sword and sliced easily through the second fury’s lower belly. Intestines spilled and dribbled out of the gash, and the creature let out one last squawk before following its insides to the hard ground below. It hit with a sickening crunch of bones, its bat-like wings flapping uselessly for a few seconds, and then finally lay still.

Lock assessed the situation swiftly. Some of the original attackers had disappeared, but he doubted that they had been frightened away. Trying to keep one eye on the skies, he hastened down the half-destroyed staircase of the tower. His swift stride took him towards Claw, who was leading her small unit of warriors against the other furies.

One remained airborne, keeping itself just out of the reach of the blades while another took an accurate dive at a younger member of the Cabal. The boy was knocked clean off his feet by the force of the attack and the pair, boy and fury, went down in a cloud of dust. It raked its talons down the boy’s face and blood welled up immediately. Then, before the boy could even draw a breath to scream, the fury leaned forward and sank its razor-sharp teeth into his throat, tearing out his jugular and ending both his fight and his life in one bite.

Furies were eager to inflict as much pain and suffering as they could, usually resolving the situation in death, but for all they seemed little more than animals, they were intelligent and not without strategy. They had fallen upon the Corvus Cabal expecting their numbers to quickly overwhelm their prey. Already some of the pack had decided against the fight, flying further afield to find easier foes. The pack thinned but was barely less lethal for it.

Blood dripping from its maw, the fury took to the skies again, leaving the body of its victim below. Other Cabalites were taking a leaf from their comrade’s book and using the tips of their vicious, hooked weapons to trap and slaughter more of the daemonic beings.

For a few moments, it seemed that the furies harassing the Cabalites on the ground agreed with their fellows and had decided it was not worth the effort, for they backed off, gaining height. Their leathery wings beat furiously to keep them aloft and steady, and Lock studied them in the weak, tainted light.

Two misshapen and ugly heads turned inquisitively at the sound of a loud screech, and with some growing trepidation, Lock also looked towards the source of the cry. A second pack of furies had been drawn by the sounds of battle, no doubt eager to scavenge what they could, or torment any wounded survivors.

‘More.’

Claw was now standing at his shoulder, negating the requirement for signing. Her voice was taut and she spoke between gritted teeth. ‘More. Lock, we can still fight, but time is short. You should go.’

‘No,’ he replied. ‘No. We are flock. We stand together, we hunt together, we–’

‘–we die together. Fight, then.’

Lock nodded as Claw stepped back to the fighting. She made swift, frantic motions with her hands and Lock read her words as easily as he had heard her, only seconds before.

We must ground more of them quickly to win.

Those who had been attempting to hook the furies redoubled their efforts, but their daemonic foes withdrew, putting themselves artfully out of reach. The aerial daemons turned to face the newcomers and shrieked in annoyance. The larger pack responded in kind but did not waver or slow its approach. The packs met in the air and a brief brawl ensued as the wounded resident furies tried and failed to defend their claim on the territory and prey. Lock and his warriors took the opportunity to slink into the shadows in the hope of continuing their hunt. They had no interest in wasting more blood on minor daemons when they needed their strength for the Splintered Fang. The furies, however, had no intention of letting their prey slip away.

Suddenly, and without warning, the bickering daemons pulled together as a swarm and, with a screech to the skies above, plunged down into the ruins and towards the escaping Cabal fighters, shrieking and ululating wildly.

The ferocity of the attack and the sheer mass of bodies pressing down on them from above meant that the pack overwhelmed three of the Cabalites like a breaking wave. The furies tore into them with cruel abandon, the daemons revelling in the suffering they caused. They hunted for sport, not to feed, and the impaled bodies strewn around the hunting ground were testament to that fact. The parallels to the way the Corvus Cabal operated were not wasted on Lock, but he sneered at the idea that he might be anything like these base monsters.

The three Cabalites were mauled and savaged by a combination of tooth and claw, and despite struggling valiantly, were no match for the strength of the furies. Arms were torn clean from sockets, and blood fountained, pooling in slicks on the broken cobbles of the ground underneath.

Without speaking, the remaining Cabal fighters reacted, closing ranks on the furies who were thus engaged. Lock felt his heartbeat pound in his chest as he prepared to strike. He was bitterly angry at the interruption of his hunt. Had he not been so preoccupied with his torment of the Splintered Fang, he would have taken the time to scout the route ahead. He would have known the furies were here and could have avoided them. He cursed the waste. A lesson learned. Next time he would be more thorough.

Ten they had been. There were less of them now after this altercation, but still they would fight to the very best of their ability. No warrior of the Corvus Cabal would ever concede a fight. They might be wounded or driven off, but they would not retreat to their lair until they had claimed a trophy from their foe to offer up to the Great Gatherer or, like his three warriors, met their end.

Avenge.

A single sign from his flock sister was all it took to bring the remaining Cabalites racing forward to attack the furies while they were downed. Blades sang and slashed in the pale light. The guttural screeches and wails of the furies were punctuated with the throaty war cries of the Corvus Cabal. And when it was done, an eerie silence fell.

Lock wiped blood from his eyes, noting the deep wound on his scalp from where it came, and stared around at the scene before him. This was no careful slaughter, no great hunt. This was a massacre, plain and simple. Most of the furies were dead, hacked to pieces by the serrated blades of the Cabal warriors. Of the remaining two, one was grounded, a wing torn from its body, and the last burst free of the mob as he watched, screeching off into the distance.

The Corvus Cabal had suffered terrible losses during the battle. Five dead and the survivors all wounded to some degree. Lock knelt beside Claw who was bleeding freely from several ragged wounds in her chest. If they had time to take her back to the lair, she might survive. Otherwise she would die here and her body would join the others littering the hunting ground.

He briefly entertained saving her life for the loyalty it might buy, but there was not time and death was a constant companion both in Carngrad and out in the Spoil. There would be other times and other lives. She had made the choice to come with him.

Her hands twitched feebly.

Do you hear wings?

They are gone.

Not them. Her expression went slack as the life drained from her face and her eyes rolled back in her head. Her fingers, barely moving, made one last phrasing.

The Gatherer comes.

He had heard this before, from others as they died, that they could hear the suggestion of wings as the Great Gatherer came for their soul. Some claimed that if your hunt was worthy he would add your soul to his eternal Pick of treasures. Those who were unworthy would find only suffering as they writhed in torment upon the thorns of his tree. Lock intended to put off both that meeting and its judgement for as long as possible. He was a good hunter, but he would not be content meeting the Great Gatherer until he was a great hunter.

Claw died moments later, as the Eightpoints day plunged into twilight. Lock granted his remaining companions a short respite to dress their wounds and looked out over the fractured plains of the Bloodwind Spoil. The wind was rising and it carried the taste of rancid copper and dead flesh…

A storm was coming.

He smiled; the furies might have killed his brethren, but the storm foretold what lay ahead for the Splintered Fang. The change of weather meant that the plains would soon be at their most treacherous, but he would risk them to get ahead of his foe and for the glory of the hunt.

‘I cannot hear you.’ Ophidia moved closer to the warrior and he bellowed into her ear.

‘We need to halt, or this storm will be the end of us.’ She could still barely hear him over the roar of the rising wind. The weather had turned murderous shortly after their departure from Carngrad and what had begun as a march to glory had quickly turned sour. Light and time had no meaning out in the wastes, simple playthings for the forces that had distorted the Eightpoints. Day was night, night was day, all was red, all was black… It was dizzying and sickening. But the Splintered Fang, possessed by zeal and hatred, pushed on. Ophidia, at their heart, exhorted them to greater efforts with fiery rhetoric and brazen threats.

She hesitated for a moment as one of her warriors narrowly avoided being speared by a lance of thorns thrown by the gale. She ached to plunge her blade into the hearts of the meddlesome crows and hold the Fang in her hands. But it would not do if her warriors perished before even laying eyes on the foe.

‘Just a little further,’ she yelled, the wind whipping up the cloak of snakeskin she wore around her shoulders. Her tall, slender form was every bit as commanding out here in the barren lands as it was surrounded by the Splintered Fang’s trappings back in Carngrad. Her people feared her and loved her. She cared for neither, only that they obeyed. ‘We need shelter.’

‘Scouts have already gone ahead,’ said Atracus. ‘They should be back soon.’

Time passed and they did not come back. There was absolutely no sign of their scouts. Ophidia pushed the party onward, keeping to the rocks and shadows of high cliffs to shield them from the worst of the storm, but there was no safety. By the time the warband found shelter, every warrior was soaked in blood and ichor. Several had been wounded by flying shards of purple stone, and one of their number had been stripped to the bone by a cloud of buzzing crystals.

They sheltered for a time in the lee of a blasted ruin which none of them could identify. Darkness closed in again and the temperature plunged so low a skin of ice formed on the walls. To counter the freezing conditions, despite the risk it posed by signalling their location, a fire needed to be lit. Even with the horror of the storm and the missing scouts, morale remained high, buoyed by the promise of death and spoils. Ophidia, however, was restless and irritable. ‘We must press on! Vengeance will be ours!’ She muttered the words over and over, and the mantra was picked up and echoed by her fanatical followers.

The scouts were still nowhere to be seen and after the group had rested for a short while, Ophidia demanded that they gather up their weapons and forge onward. It was only once they had departed the ruins that they discovered the clear message left for them in the wake of the storm.

A black, gnarled tree, like a skeletal hand clawing at the sky, stood in their path. A pair of severed heads had been pinned to its trunk, serpentine daggers thrust through their open mouths. The hair of the dead scouts fluttered like grisly pennants in the howling wind. The bodies to which the heads had once been attached were nowhere to be seen. Ophidia crushed the twinge of doubt she felt at the death of her warriors and hissed in fury. This was now about revenge every bit as much as glory. Doubt was weakness and weakness was death. The warband echoed her rage and they pressed on, hungry to draw the blood of their elusive foes.

Night fell sooner than anticipated, and they lost another of their own in the murky gloom with only a strangled cry to mark his passing. A second dropped in a fountain of gore, her throat opened with a flash of dull steel and the whisper of feathers, her attacker gone in the shadows and creeping fog. Questing tendrils of vapour thickened the darkness and filled it with half-seen horrors, shambling figures and whispering wraiths.

The Splintered Fang became wary of the open spaces where an enemy might approach unseen from any direction and pressed themselves into the valleys and narrow spaces, following a crazed spider web of fissures. Yet another of their warriors fell to a gossamer noose that dangled slender and unseen. The cord snapped taut and the victim was lifted kicking and thrashing out of sight. Seconds later, their screams were replaced with a devastating silence.

It was with a sense of relief that they welcomed the returning light, pale and insipid. With its coming, the warband left the fissures behind and found themselves in a grove of grotesque trees.

The mist crawled after them like some sentient, formless thing, spilling around their ankles and rising like a tide. The growing light was the colour of old blood and spoiled meat, and gave the crooked trees clawed and murderous shadows. There was no true dawn in the Bloodwind Spoil, only the promise of bloodshed.

Ophidia was seething; the deaths of the scouts and losses in the fog had shaken her warriors’ faith in her, and she could see the growing doubt in their eyes. Not doubt in themselves, but doubt in her. It would not take long before one of them questioned the worth of the raid. When that happened, she would have to kill them, or they would quickly escalate to challenging her leadership. That was how leaders died. It was, after all, how she had taken her position. She needed to give them something and it needed to be soon.

‘Atracus,’ she said, her tone hard and commanding, ‘we should be close. Get above the fog and see if you can spot the slave train.’ She waved at the largest of the nearby trees.

Atracus grunted and Ophidia watched as he made his way cautiously through the grove towards the tree. The landscape of the Eightpoints was as hostile as its residents and every bit as mercurial. There was a high probability that something angry and predatory had made the grove its lair and Ophidia was confident that Atracus had no intention of becoming its prey. She kept her eyes keenly on him as he approached the tree with his daggers held low in a hunting stance.

Nothing leapt from its twisted boughs or emerged from the mist to challenge him. Ophidia heard his hiss of annoyance and watched as he tapped the black trunk with the tip of a blade. It sounded as hard as stone and she could see the studding of brutal thorns. She moved across to join him and squinted upward. For a moment, she was sure she could see rags hooked on the higher spines.

The air went very still, like a held breath, and the mist settled into a calm haze around their knees. Ophidia sniffed and noted for the first time the sharp, metallic tang of copper laced with the sweet stink of corruption.

‘Death happens here,’ she murmured, more of an observation than a statement to anybody who was listening. ‘This is a killing ground. We should move on swiftly before–’

There was a soft thump behind her and she turned just in time to see Atracus fall backwards, a throwing dagger buried in his neck. She drew her own curved, wicked blade, poison glistening on its edge, and took a defensive stance.

‘Splintered Fang,’ she roared, her voice carried like an endless echo around the grove. ‘To me! To arms!’

The first of the Corvus Cabal emerged from the gloom, rising from the carpet of mist like an aquatic predator. He pulled the dagger from Atracus’ throat and with an avian screech of battle-cant, spun to attack another of the Splintered Fang.

He was only the first. More dark figures detached themselves from the shadows and rose from the fog, but Ophidia also saw movement among the highest boughs of the trees as angular silhouettes revealed themselves to be warriors rather than branches. Her heart raced as earlier tension gave way to murder-lust. Reaching up, she carefully uncoiled the familiar from around her neck.

‘Kill them, my love,’ she crooned and set the creature on the ground. It disappeared beneath the mist and with sinuous ease slithered towards Atracus’ killer. Concealed by the smothering fog, the serpent went unseen by the feathered warrior until it buried its fangs in his leg. He screamed and tore the snake free, ripping away a chunk of his own flesh as he did so. The familiar delivered a swift bite of retribution to the Cabalite’s hand and he flung the reptile aside. Ophidia glanced askance at her pet, seeking satisfaction that it was unharmed, and dived into the fray.

It was impossible in this horrific half-light to determine just how many of the Corvus Cabal they faced. They moved through the fog and shadows with such ease that Ophidia could not be certain. The one her familiar had bitten was already down, twitching and gurgling as the venom closed his throat and bloated his tongue. After a few moments he spasmed and arched his back with an audible crack, his body stiffening as the snake’s poison completed its work. She was confident that her pet would go about its work without her instruction, and concentrated instead on the slaughter of her enemies.

There would be no quarter given by either side and the sibilant prayers of the Splintered Fang mingled with the harsh, guttural croaks of the Corvus Cabal as battle was joined in earnest.

The uneven ground of the grove was soon strewn with bodies and soaked with the blood of both warbands, which the hard earth drank thirstily. The stench of death, offal and fresh meat filled the hollow, dizzying and heady. It was, Ophidia thought as she spun away from the lunge of a Cabal warrior, intoxicating.

She laughed and with a savage whoop of joy, closed in on her foe.

Lock was also laughing. His plan had worked and the Splintered Fang had been steered, through the Cabal’s murder and machinations, into the Gatherer’s Grove. For a time, he had feared they would be too stubborn, too determined, but when the warband had taken refuge in the fissures, he knew that they would find their way here.

His blade moved faster than the eye could follow and he glided between his enemies like a dancer. His balance had been honed by days upon the rooftops and he wore the shadows like a cloak, never staying in one place. Strike, fade and strike again. His blade went up automatically to lock with the paired daggers of a Fang who sought to slice him open, and he leaned forward until he was virtually nose-to-nose with his enemy.

‘Time to die.’ He spat into the woman’s face and shoved her knives aside. He drove a kick into her knee and his boot-claws mangled the joint into a bloody ruin. She cried out and fell, and his reverse swing lifted the top of her head off before she could make any effort at putting up a defence. She stared up at his face, her eyes slowly losing their focus and light as Lock’s spittle ran down her cheek. He looked back at her with affected disinterest before turning to the rest of the Cabal. He let out a piercing, avian shriek and its meaning was clear, even to their enemy.

Break them.

The Splintered Fang outnumbered Lock’s warband, but in the mist and shadows the Corvus Cabal could play to their strengths. They needed to divide their enemy, fragment them so that their numbers counted for nothing. Pick off the weak and the solitary, take them apart piece by piece. Strike, fade, then strike again.

The response he received infuriated and angered him until he could barely see straight.

Too many. Withdraw.

Fight.

Too many.

Fight.

We die.

Gatherer takes all.

The exchange took less than a heartbeat but by the time it was complete, Lock had appraised the situation. His small band had not been at their best since the skirmish with the furies and they had been outnumbered from the outset. Though the storm had taken its toll on the Splintered Fang and careful ambush had further thinned their ranks, they still had the advantage. But he would not easily get this opportunity again. He gestured for his survivors to press the attack.

The Splintered Fang could not know how few they were.

He withdrew to the edge of the hollow and the relative safety of the trees, circling and looking for an opening. One of his warriors had managed to pull a Fang away from the warband and Lock smiled grimly as a thrown blade from above plunged into his eye socket, killing him instantly.

It could still work.

Lock let out a throaty, avian call and sprang back into the melee. The cry was taken up by his survivors and it echoed weirdly around the hollow, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. The illusion was maintained awhile longer. Strike, fade, then strike again. His blade sang out, glanced from a pauldron, sent a dagger spinning into the air and nicked the flesh of an unarmoured thigh. The wounded warrior cursed and lashed at him with a wickedly studded flail, but he was no longer there. Lock rolled into the mist and circled again.

Prey, he signed. All prey.

Take eyes.

Take teeth.

Take bones.

Gather it all.

The battle raged on, growing more desperate and disparate as it dissolved into individual melees. Lock lost track of his warriors as he danced and weaved his way through the storm of blades, everything dissolving into a whirl of shadows, blood and violence. Time stretched out and finally, as the clash of steel and iron slowly abated and the cries of pain, rage and fury died away, Lock paused. His blade was notched and his tunic torn and ragged, but miraculously he had slipped between the venomous knives of the Splintered Fang without harm. He raised his head. The feathers in his hair hung limply round his blood-spattered face and he pushed them out of his eyes.

Two.

That was all that remained. He was alone with the woman in the snakeskin cloak. The priestess who had willingly led the Splintered Fang into his snare. She looked every bit as battered as he felt. Her silvered armour was dulled and dented, and a long cut ran from her brow to her shoulder. He took some small satisfaction from the fact that he would be the one to end her.

She would make a fine trophy to mark this great hunt.

After the pale, insipid gloom that had prevailed, new light chose that moment to blossom in the sky, dispelling the shadows and driving back the coiling mists. It stained the tortured clouds like blood and molten gold, but it was enough to reveal the truth. Enough to uncover the bodies of the dead and dying, and enough to dispel the illusion of the Corvus Cabal.

Lock watched Ophidia look around the grove and smiled at the fury that ignited behind her dark eyes.

What had appeared to be warriors waiting in the shadows were nothing more than silhouettes of tattered rags, no doubt stripped from the Cabal’s own dead. The figures lurking in the trees, poised to strike, were revealed as the brutalised bodies of the Splintered Fang lost during the journey. She spied the headless body of one of her scouts, his empty hood stuffed with a filthy cloak. The bodies had been arrayed on the highest branches to appear as ambushers, but in the cruel light they looked more like a presentation of trophies. The Corvus Cabal had made a mockery of them and Ophidia would see them answer for it.

She kept an eye on the smirking warrior who was circling her lazily and looked about for her familiar. It lay not too far away, its serpentine body wrapped around a Cabal fighter with its fangs buried in his throat, clearly its final act. The Cabalite’s sword had torn its belly open and split it in two right down its spine. Insult upon insult; the death of her pet stung her more harshly than the deaths of any of her warband.

‘Vengeance,’ she said, her voice little more than a whisper, but still loud enough that it carried across the distance separating her from Lock. ‘Your agony will be exquisite and your death, when it finally claims you, will be a gift to the Coiling Ones.’

‘You have lost. Accept your own death.’ Lock stood firm, his sword held at his side, and he fixed her with a cool stare of open and eager challenge. He might have been tired and alone, but the battle had done nothing to diminish his arrogance. Ophidia let out a sibilant hiss before she lunged at Lock with blistering speed, her crescent knives flashing wickedly in the bizarre half-light that had broken out over the grove.

Lock danced back, his swords weaving in tight circles to keep his enemy at bay, and the grove once again filled with the sound of clashing steel. He parried high, turned, blocked low, lunged and parried with his off-hand sword. The tip of a dagger scythed through the air barely an inch from his face as the priestess unexpectedly stepped inside his guard, sidestepping his attack and forcing him momentarily off balance.

Before he could recover, the priestess ducked, bending almost double, and arched her leg behind her like a striking snake. Her heel struck Lock in the forehead with a sickening crack and he staggered. The impact popped a small blade from the toe of her boot and she used the momentum of the kick to launch herself into a spinning tumble.

Lock swiped at the elusive woman with both swords, but they passed harmlessly beneath her and he grudgingly realised he needed to put some distance between them if he was going to prevail. The tip of the boot-knife whispered past his unprotected arm and opened a shallow cut. Lock twisted and leapt back out of her reach.

‘All the Splintered Fang are dead. You next.’ He taunted her with a flash of his wicked smirk.

‘You first,’ she hissed, panting heavily as she turned once again to face him. Her eyes moved to the graze on his arm and, unnerved by the triumph he saw in her face, Lock followed the gaze.

The cut from her dagger had barely broken the skin, but already he could see the poison chewing into his flesh as black veins squirmed up his arm like filthy serpents. The area where she had cut him grew puffy, and as he clamped his other hand over the wound, he felt the heat radiating from it.

‘You first,’ repeated Ophidia and she stood straight, relaxing and tipping her head to the side in a mockery of the Cabal’s own way. ‘Enjoy your death, crow. The poison will not kill you right away, though you will come to wish that it had.’

Lock felt the truth of her words as a creeping chill gripped at his arm, before he felt it crawl like a living thing into the space of his shoulder. His hand curled into a useless, nerveless claw and he was suddenly short of breath. His vision began to swim as the inky, toxic veins pushed into his chest and lungs.

She watched his slow paralysis dispassionately and turned away, studying the area with a critical eye. ‘I must prepare the ritual to offer you as a sacrifice and to drive out the taint in this place.’ Ignoring Lock, she moved away.

He felt the snapping of his own bones as they began to re-form into impossible, new orientations. The pain was excruciating, but still he did not cry out. His gaze was locked on the priestess as she prepared to desecrate the Great Gatherer’s most sacred of places.

I will not stand before my God until I am a great hunter.

He felt as though his skin were boiling, burning, and with supreme effort, he turned his head to look at the back of his hands. They shone with new growth and he realised, with bile at the back of his throat, that they were covered in scales. He snapped his head back to Ophidia, who was standing at the base of the tree, looking up into its heights. Then she nodded and taking her knife, began to carve a symbol into the tree’s trunk.

Lock staggered as slivers of icy pain needled into his knees and ankles. He shot Ophidia a murderous look and, as though she sensed his eyes on her, she turned, treating him to a malicious smile. Behind her, Lock could fix his gaze on the Mother, the Gatherer’s perch, haloed as it was with infernal light. She had dared…

The hunt must end with a trophy.

‘Coiling Ones, come to me in this place of death. See what fragility exists outside of your embrace. Let me offer up this sacrifice…’

The words of her obscene ritual drove all the pain from him.

Great Gatherer… I offer this trophy up to you!

He knew that this would be his final hunt, that he would bring no more offerings for the Pick. But he had one last trophy to lay before the Great Gatherer. The finest he had ever made. He mustered the last of his failing strength and forced his defiant body to stand steady, even as his throat tightened.

Lock managed to croak a note of defiance around a mouthful of bloody foam.

He charged. Every movement was an exercise in torture, but still he charged. Surprised by the unexpected attack, Ophidia reacted with her blades, plunging both into Lock’s body as he wrapped her in a fatal embrace and drove her back towards the tree.

A brutally barbed thorn pierced the priestess’ back and erupted from her chest, and she gasped in shock and agony. Lock released her and flopped onto his back, dragging the impaling blades from her dying hands. The poison had worked its way through his system and had nearly completed its paralytic work. His tongue felt thick and heavy around the blood swilling in his mouth.

‘No. Fang,’ he choked. ‘Nothing. For. You.’ He gurgled and spat, determined to let the dying Ophidia know the depth of her folly. ‘Never. Any. Fang. All. Dead. For. Nothing.’

He watched her through the mounting agony so that he would know that she had heard and understood. Her expression as the life left her was reward enough.

Lock started to laugh but he no longer had control over his own throat. Instead of laughter, he choked and vomited. He squirmed for a few moments and arched his back as thin, serpentine bones curled out of his skeleton and burst through his skin. An iridescent scale burrowed out of the palm of his hand in a mist of blood and he flopped over on his side, staring at the great tree. It bulged and creaked, twisting the impaled body and lifting it high into its boughs. More thorns ripped into the priestess, pinning her corpse so that it hung with its arms outstretched as if in benediction. Such a grand, beautiful trophy.

He couldn’t even scream as the poison rushed to complete its horrific work, but he kept his eyes fixed on the sight of the tree. The priestess’ snakeskin cloak snapped in a soft breeze that lifted momentarily and travelled across the grove.

So very beautiful.

Bones and scales tore their way out of his face, robbing him of his vision, and his ears filled with the sound of rushing blood.

He drew one final breath and listened to the rasp as it left his lungs. Then, above that sound he heard one other.

The rush of wings.

In the seconds before he knew no more, he knew one final, vital truth.

The Gatherer comes.

EIGHT-TAILED NAGA

David Guymer

The snake moved across Marik’s cheek, hard muscle and horribly dry skin holding on to his flesh like the tender hand of a corpse. It was as hideous a way to be woken as anything that Marik could have imagined.

With a reflexive jerk of the wrist he flicked the reptile from his face and pushed himself upright. An angry hiss and a rattle sounded from the ground beside him. He pulled his hand away.

A knot of serpents lay tangled over the dark sand.

Black. White. Orange. Red. Writhing together like a flesh tapestry. Bronze mambas. Bush dragons. Splinterworms. Double-headed Neb-Ka, feuding lords of the Varanspire, bound to a single entity by the sorcery of the Nine in punishment for holding the enmity of their Gods over the writ of Archaon. The vision had the eerie quality of a nightmare. His limbs felt swollen and heavy, as though he would find himself unable to fight or flee even if he could understand why he needed to. His head was woolly, confused by dry reptilian scents, the squirm of colours and a throbbing serpent hsssss of almost-human voices.

‘Papayagapapayagapapayaga…’

What was he doing here?

Part on impulse, part on memory, he looked down.

His stomach was as thin and hard as old rope, sandy, dry and coarse with dark hair. He felt his attention pulled to the shallow cut across his navel. It was a vivid, blurry pink, but was no longer bleeding.

An attack.

The steading had been attacked in the night.

‘Papayagapapayagapapayaga…’

He looked up.

He was in a hole in the ground. The sky was red and smoky, and tasted of recent death. In spite of their offerings, the God of Blood and Brass had come down on the Deepsplinter this night. He tried to get his eyes to focus on the walls of the pit. Its depth seemed to vary depending on how long he spent looking at it. A shimmering reptile with dark skin and silvered scales bobbed and danced around the circumference of the pit, and from its hissing aggregate of nearly human voices came the chant.

‘Papayagapapayagapapayaga…’

Marik stared at the daemonic blur in open-mouthed horror.

‘Husband!’

Marik’s gaze swam to the left.

A bird-thin woman in an armoured bodice sewn together from cactus rinds slashed at a snake with a knife. In temperament and appearance there was something of the vulture about her. Never more so than now, the edges sharpened, the world around her blurred. Jarissa. His wife. At the sight of her, Marik felt for the hidden pocket in the rind plate that should have concealed his own knife. The weapon was not there. Whoever had come for them in the night and thrown them in this pit must have found it and taken it away. Trust Jarissa to have somehow kept hold of hers.

He who speaks in blood had always been her first love.

‘Husband!’ Jarissa trod on the neck of a cannibal asp as it poised to strike, then caught the throat of a rattleneck as it flew at her face and stabbed it through the roof of its skull with her knife. ‘Wake up!’ A blindsnake with sapphire-blue colouration and a pattern of shifting, eye-like spots lifted its head to about a foot off the ground behind her.

Marik fumbled with his tongue.

‘Jarissa!’ he managed to shout.

Too late.

The blindsnake sank its fangs into the thin layer of meat that sheathed the bones of her leg.

Jarissa staggered, swayed.

‘Is that all you… is that… is that… is… ssss… ss…’

The snake’s lower jaw throbbed, pumping its venom into her calf.

‘Ss… sss… nnn.’

Already dead and changing below the knee, Jarissa folded to the ground with a whimper. Her transformed limb oozed like a poisoned eel. Marik had never heard her utter so pitiable a sound.

‘Papayagapapayagapapayaga…’

‘No!’

Death was no stranger to the peoples of the Deepsplinter. To those scattered clans who scraped a living from blood cacti and cannibalistic rites far from the black eye of Carngrad and the Varanspire, he was taker and giver. The even-handed. The handful of rugged steadings on the Deepsplinter were without doors, that Death might come and go unhindered, and come swiftly when the moment came.

He did not come swiftly for Jarissa.

Marik dropped to all fours with a howl.

His right hand fell across a large stone.

Whoever had dug out the pit must have left it there in the ground, too much effort to pull up. Marik could see that most of it was still buried. Wrapping it with both hands and digging his fingernails into the sand around it, he pulled. Its rough planes cut into his palms. His hands, bloodied, slid on the stone, but it refused to move. Blinded by grief and pain, thoughts jumbled in his head, he reset his grip on the stone to try again.

With a murmuring hsssss, a great white boa reared up from the writhing mass of serpents, like a daemon conjured from a pool of ichor. It stood half again his height, thicker about the trunk than he was. Its spade-like head swayed from side to side, eyes as huge as worlds, a forked tongue flickering in-out, in-out, tasting confusion and fear.

Marik met the milk-and-oil swirl of the giant serpent’s gaze. Leaving the stone where it lay buried, he clenched his torn hands into fists. A libation to the Bloodied One dribbled to the ground between his feet.

‘Blood for the Blood G–’

A hot, sharp pain grew from his foot. His voice became slurred. His tongue fattened. Numbness threaded his leg towards his waist, moving through his veins like a fire and yet leaving the muscle it passed through cold. He looked down. Unnoticed, a sandsnake no longer than his foot had sunk its fangs into the bone of his ankle. It stared glassily back at him. He kicked it off him, then fell, sprawled to the sand. It spun under him. He heard a dry rustle of movement and, though his arm was going to sleep, he clawed together a handful of sand and tossed it into the great boa’s face.

The sand rattled off the snake’s hard, translucent eyelids. Its tongue flickered. But for some reason his efforts at self-defence drove the many-voiced serpent beyond the walls of the pit to ecstasy.

‘PAPAYAGAPAPAYAGAPAPAYAGA…’

It became a white din in his ears. A single, rolling drumbeat. A sibilant hiss. A great uncoiling in his mind.

‘Watch for the coming of the eight-tailed naga,’ he slurred, tasting sand but unable to feel it on his lips. ‘Seek the trueblood child of Nagendra. Rejoice. And beware. Chosen of the Varanguard!’

The white boa struck.

And though the words continued to hiss through his mind, the world no longer heard them.

It was day. He had no way of knowing which day, nor how many he had slept through since that night in the pit.

It was day.

He was lying on a bed of mounded earth and dried snakeskins that crackled disgustingly as he breathed. The air was cold and tasted of ash in his mouth. Burned steadings. Burned meat. The harsh bleats of brass-horns carried on the dawn chill. That the attackers had taken the semi-feral livestock rather than simply slaughtering them as they had the clanspeople was oddly reassuring. It meant they were mortal creatures of flesh and blood, not daemons, with human concerns such as milk and hornwool to stand alongside such observances as were demanded by their Gods. Above him, an awning of woven grass stalks shielded him from the desert sun. The sky beyond it was a too-bright blue torn by a bronze aurora, a distended mouth filled with fizzing storm-teeth, as though the sky itself were a rubber-masked horror trying on a human smile.

Marik had a mental image of a giant snake, its mouth wide, and shuddered.

‘You are awake, Ma’asi. Good.’

The voice came from the side of his bed. Marik turned his head towards it, wincing as though the tiny movement had dislodged hot coals from the inside of his skull.

A young man sat cross-legged on the black dirt beside him. He was draped in silvery layers of serpent scales and strange fabrics, metals glistening with morning dew. His face was a reptilian mask of tattoos, his ears, cheeks, eyebrows, nose and lips pierced with thin needles of bone. His hair was a venomous green, stiffened with some kind of animal glue and swept up into a crest. His veins were prominent, dark green. His eyes were glazed, as though he were drugged, their distance making him appear older than his unblemished skin and slender set implied.

Holding up a small cloth-wrapped packet so that Marik could see it, he set it on the ground and slid it towards the bed.

Marik risked lifting his head a little more.

‘What is it?’

‘Food, Ma’asi.’ When Marik made no move towards the packet, he elaborated. ‘You put it into your mouth and chew. Like this.’ He demonstrated, jaws grinding like a brass-horn working on the hard grass. Marik felt his lips draw into a smile. The young tribesman must have mistaken the look for one of incomprehension, for he felt the need to explain further. ‘Perhaps you do not eat, Ma’asi? Strange peoples I have encountered on the Coiling Path. Strange things I have seen. Those who drink only the blood of their infants, or who bask in the lights of the Eight-Star and grow fat on it like blood fruits. Those who do not eat at all. Perhaps you drink fire from air, or take vigour from your god by smearing the hearts of your foes into your skin?’

With a grunt, Marik rolled onto his side to pick up the parcel. He unpeeled the cloth wrapping to reveal a flat, black biscuit. It was grainy and hard. He sniffed it. There was no odour. Rolling back, he felt a sting from his belly, and remembered the wound there.

‘How do I know it is not poisoned?’

The stranger grinned, lip, cheek and nose piercings clinking together as though assembling a skeleton. If it was a joke, Marik did not understand it. But he was hungry. He took a bite. It was bone dry, almost woody, hard to chew. After a few seconds, Marik’s jaw began to ache. The young tribesman nodded, as though witness to the completion of some important rite.

‘Good, Ma’asi. Good. Nagendra did not choose in error.’

‘What is that supposed to mean?’ said Marik, dry mouth full of biscuit.

‘It means the khaga is poisoned, Ma’asi.’

Marik spat it out. The tribesman laughed as Marik wiped his mouth with the snakeskin bedding.

‘Relax, Ma’asi. You have been chosen. This…’ He gestured to the biscuit in Marik’s hand. ‘A staple in Invidia, the elders tell me, though the recipe has changed since then. The poison is in the coat of the khaga nut. The roasting and the drying brings it out. But still, it is the weakest toxin the Striking Death know. That is us.’ He put a hand to his breast. ‘The Striking Death, a war party of the Splintered Fang.’ He returned his attention to the biscuit. ‘It is nothing, Ma’asi, next to the bite of Blan Loa, the white snake.’

‘What does Ma’asi mean?’

‘It is your name.’

‘My name is Marik.’

‘That was what your false people called you. Ma’asi is your truename. It is how the Coiling Ones will know you.’ He pressed a palm to his breast. ‘My name is Klitalash.’

‘You don’t sound like a man of the Deepsplinter.’

‘I faced Blan Loa once. I was just a child then and do not remember much of it, only that it was long ago, and far away from here. The Striking Death have travelled far from the jungles of Invidia.’

‘To go where?’

‘The great isle of the Varanspire. Eventually. The Coiling Ones would have us do honour to Nagendra, and prove our worth to Archaon.’

Marik shivered at the utterance of that name.

‘I don’t understand.’

‘It means you are Striking Death now, Ma’asi.’

Marik crunched his eyes tight. An image of Jarissa falling to the ground with a mutating limb filled the darkness inside his mind. There, it was still hot. There, he could still see the blood in his eyelids flowing.

‘And if I choose not to be?’

Klitalash bared the filed-down points of his teeth, dismissing the question. Then, as though remembering something, he reached into the folds of his cloak and drew a knife. It was Jarissa’s. Klitalash offered it to him, grip first, holding it by the blade.

‘Papa Yaga gave this to me, said you were trying to reach it even when he drew your still body from the grave pit.’

Marik’s hand closed around the grip. The indents in the binding were shaped to his wife’s hand.

‘You would give me a knife?’

‘You are Striking Death.’ Klitalash pulled back the layers of his cloak to reveal a string of knives above his left hip. ‘Striking Death have fangs.’ Letting the sleeves of snakeskin fall he leant forwards, appearing almost youthful in his keenness.

‘Would you speak of your trial to me?’

‘What of it?’

‘I do not remember mine. I was too young. But when Nagendra bit you, when his venom changed you, when Blan Loa then came to anoint you with his own venom, you did not fall. You spoke in prophetic tongues. What did the Great Nagendra say to you?’

Marik plumbed the tired soup of his brains.

‘I… don’t remember.’

Klitalash sat back. ‘Papa Yaga said it would be so.’

‘Papa…?’

‘The Serpent Caller. He who speaks with the voice of the Coiling Ones.’

With a clink of bone ornaments, Klitalash stood. He smoothed down his cloak, then offered his hand. Marik was surprised by that, and allowed the young tribesman to pull him up. The world around them spun.

‘Can you stand, Ma’asi?’

‘Yes.’

‘Can you walk?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good.’ This time it was Klitalash who seemed to be suppressing a shudder. ‘Yaga has waited many days to question you on your visions. I would not have wished to be the one to tell him you needed more time.’

Marik studied the knife in his hand a moment longer, then slid it into the pocket sleeve in the pectoral of the rind plate he still wore.

‘Take me.’

Smoke clung to the broken earth like a morning mist, turning the familiar landscape of Marik’s old steading into the eerie and filling it with disorienting sounds. Harsh voices with foreign accents. The complaints of hungry brass-horns. The bubble and hiss of cauldrons and diffusers, which seemed to hang everywhere. Conical tents big enough for two or three men apiece rose from the skin of smoke like splinters. Victory totems, wooden poles ornately carved into the form of serpents, signposted the door flaps. Each one was unique and presumably said something about the deeds of the warriors who dwelled inside. Living snakes wound lazily up the poles and around the guy ropes, as though something in the smoke made them lethargic. Marik felt it too. His eyelids felt warm and heavy. His heartbeat sounded loud.

He felt for the knife in his breast sheath and touched the barest tremble of a beat.

Klitalash put his hand on Marik’s back.

‘This way.’

The charred bones of Marik’s steading rose from the earth in places, like the ribs of a daemon slain in ancient times. Bracing the back wall of a tent here. Sheltering a firepit there. Marik barely recognised it. Deprived of every landmark, it took him several minutes to realise that the Splintered Fang had not made camp in some daemonic graveyard but that this was, in fact, what was left of his home.

‘There were five families under my roof,’ said Marik. ‘Sharing the skulls we took and the blood we harvested. But I saw only Jarissa with me in the pit. What happened to everyone else?’

‘They all went into the pit.’

Klitalash said no more.

Marik did not need to ask.

The young tribesman led the way confidently through the murk, as though this were his lifelong home and not Marik’s, boots crunching on dried earth and the old, discarded spines of cacti. In all, Marik counted about a dozen warriors. Solitary tribesmen lounged by the open flaps of their tents, smoking from long, coiling pipes and staring listlessly up at the sky. A group of four gathered around a firepit, watching enraptured as a boiling kettle threw off unwholesome vapours, oblivious to the knot of snakes that writhed over their laps. Another pair engaged in what Marik might have considered a complicated ritualised dance if not for the long blades that both men wielded in each of their hands. They whirled about one another, viper fast. The longer Marik spent watching, the less able he was to tell if they were fighting each other or were side by side against some phantom enemy, two men duelling with smoke and, as far as he could determine, winning.

‘Venomblood duellists,’ Klitalash murmured, before ushering him on.

For every warrior, however, there seemed to be three times as many armourers, victuallers, serpent-branded slaves of less obvious trade. Smiths sharpened sword- and knife-blades on pedal-driven grind wheels. Cobblers hammered nails into boots.

The sheer diversity of peoples was dizzying.

There were sinewy, long-limbed folk from the Bloodneedle Savannah; dark-skinned men of serious expression from the Torrids; men of long, golden-red hair such as from nowhere that Marik had ever seen. He even saw a duardin. A female, he thought, but with that race it was difficult to be certain. One eye had been replaced by a polished stone, black hair pulled back from a ritually scarred face into a long braid. Her wispy beard was a mess of acid bleaching and tobacco stains. She was crouched over a leather satchel, training what appeared to be an infant naga. Every so often she would toss it a strip of raw flesh from the satchel, uttering gravelly words of duardin approval whenever a tiny belch of flame incinerated a morsel or it tore into the meat with sufficiently praiseworthy ferocity.

Marik watched the bustle sourly.

These warriors had sacked his steading and razed it to the ground, killing all therein in the manner so approved by the Gods. By the simple laws of the Bloodwind Spoil they were owed the respect of their victory. The Gods afforded no favour to the weak. And yet, Marik could not help but look down on a people who would cheat hardier warriors by treating their blades with poison.

A warrior who resorted to such practices was hardly worthy of the name.

‘This way, Ma’asi.’

Klitalash removed his hand from Marik’s back to move on ahead on his own.

The tent he picked his way towards was larger than the others, as though a number of smaller tents had been strung together. Seven ribbed, conical spires swayed in the wind of the desert, charms tinkling. The natural iridescence of snakeskin and carvolax scale made the runes written into its walls shimmer and writhe. An avenue of totem staves marked the entrance flap, taller and more numerous than at any other tent. Antlered heads topped them. The witch smoke and fire from the camp’s pots and burners made it seem as if their jaws moved and their nostrils flared, their hollow eyes filled with an undying malice.

A sibilant chorus went up as Klitalash walked between the totem staves. Shielding his eyes against the firelight, Marik saw the ankle-deep mat of snakes that writhed around the tent flap. He recoiled from them with a grimace, reaching intuitively for the knife in his breast sheath.

Unperturbed, Klitalash stepped into the wriggling, hissing mess and pushed aside the door flap.

‘Do not fear, Ma’asi.’ Klitalash turned to him. ‘They are Striking Death. They know you are one of them now.’

‘Closer, Klitalash,’ came a frail, sibilant whisper. ‘Let Yaga see the man that Blan Loa chose for us.’

Klitalash pushed Marik further into the fug that filled the tent.

A great white serpent emerged like a bound spirit from the coils of smoke, wound up over a nest of cushions. Its long, forked tongue gave a flickering hiss.

Marik recoiled in shock, then blinked, almost as horrified to see that it was not the white boa, Blan Loa, at all. It was a man, draped bonelessly over the cushions and cloaked in snake scale. He grinned up at Marik with a mouthful of blackened teeth and hallucinogenic vapours. He had probably been black-skinned once, before jaundice and impure living had wasted his flesh to the colour and consistency of dried clay. Large serpents coiled around his wrists, his thighs and his neck. Another was slowly winding its way around the man’s bare waist, its head disappearing back inside his sparse clothing as Marik watched.

‘Ma’asi.’

The Serpent Caller dipped his head with a crinkle of dried skins, then took a draw on the stem of a pipe. He blew out, adding glittering fumes to the general haze, gave a rattling cough and then grinned, a gleam of something poisonous in his mouth.

‘Yaga Kushmer is this one’s name, Serpent Caller of the Striking Death. Papa Yaga speaks for the Coiling Ones who speak for Great Nagendra. Through them Yaga shows this warband the long path to glory and, when the Gods think them ready, to the eternal isle of the Varanspire.’

Marik pursed his lips, uncertain what to say in reply. It dawned on him that there was nothing he wished to say.

Yaga cackled.

‘Nagendra tells Yaga you are an unbeliever. Well you’ve gone into the ground and been reborn, Ma’asi. You’ve been chosen by Nagendra for great things.’

‘Who is Nagendra?’ said Marik.

The Serpent Caller’s mouth stretched wide. For an instant, Marik saw the mouth of the great boa from the pit. He blinked again and it was gone, back into the smoke.

‘A God-beast of the old times. Killed by another of his ancient kind before the coming of men. His death spawned the serpent races of the Mortal Realms. The Coiling Ones too are his children, harbingers of the father’s return.’ A snake slithered into Yaga’s lap. Holding the reptile loosely by the neck, Yaga drew it to his face and whispered to it in a sibilant language. It flicked his lips with a forked tongue. The Serpent Caller chuckled as he drew the snake to his breast. ‘With each sacrifice we give them, we bring Nagendra closer to his return to the world.’

Marik returned to silence.

‘You are a thoughtful one, Ma’asi? Or just quiet? The False Gods like them that way, when they are not killing in their name.’ The Serpent Caller drew himself upright. Serpents slid off him, trembling with irritated hisses. ‘What oaths to blood and brass did you make before doing battle with the Striking Death?’

‘You crept into our steading at night. Cut us with poisoned blades while we slept.’

Marik ripped Jarissa’s blade from its concealed sheath.

Yaga chuckled. ‘And what oath do you cry now, Ma’asi?’

‘I wonder how you would fair against a conscious warrior.’

Marik started towards the Serpent Caller.

A suggestion of movement from one of the tent’s many darkened corners distracted him. His head half-turned towards it. As implausible as it would have seemed a moment ago, before he had moved, a towering brute of a man stood there, wreathed in concealing smoke. Muscles bulged against creaking leather. A cloak of silvered scales lay over one shoulder. Dark veins threaded the champion’s musculature, as fine in their way as the fretwork on any Chosen’s armour.

Marik waited, but the warrior made no further move.

To watch him stand there, sullen and still, it was easier to imagine that the smoke had shifted its coils to reveal him than that the man himself had ever moved a muscle.

Marik lowered his voice.

‘Are you going to stop me avenging my wife and sacrificing this one’s lifeblood to the Bloodwind Spoil?’

‘Allow me to teach this heathen the embrace of Nagendra’s coils, Yaga.’ The voice, belonging to one so massive, was surprisingly genteel. It lilted, almost whispered, and in spite of the darkness and the pipe smoke inside the tent, Marik saw a long tongue flicker between the champion’s lips as he spoke. ‘Let me grind his unearned sense of superiority beneath the pestle of my boot.’

‘Forgive Muad’isha,’ said Yaga. ‘He is trueblood. The venom of the all-snake runs in his veins and poisons him to all those less holy than he.’

The trueblood champion folded his arms over his chest with a creak of leather. He had, Marik noticed, no eyelids. Marik turned back to Papa Yaga.

‘Does that include you?’

Muad’isha hissed, but Yaga lounged back onto his bed of cushions, sagging with a disgustingly boneless motion.

‘It is the way of the hotblood to goad, to flex with words when denied freedom to do so with muscles. The venom has yet to reach his spirit’s heart, Yaga thinks, but it will.’ With a flash of rotten teeth the Serpent Caller straightened again. ‘Nagendra hungers always for souls to quicken his return, but the Coiling Ones grant exception to the worthy. They find you worthy, Ma’asi.’ He took a draw on his long pipe. Glassy-lidded eyes shone in the green flare from the pipe bowl. ‘Tell Yaga what they showed you.’

‘You ask this of everyone?’

‘Before Blan Loa took you.’ Yaga lifted one lazy finger and drilled it slowly towards Marik. ‘When Nagendra’s poison was inside you, you were blessed with a vision. This is not a gift for everyone, Ma’asi. Nagendra shows you favour.’

Pride swelled in Marik’s chest.

Whatever animosity he felt towards the Striking Death and the Splintered Fang, one did not lightly shun the regard of the Gods. If there was one thing more terrible than their acclaim it was their ire.

As Jarissa would often remind him.

He lowered her knife.

‘Why do you want to know?’

‘Yaga follows the trails of the Coiling Ones, Ma’asi, to guide the steps of his tribe on the winding path to glory. Where are the Brazen Hills you spoke of in your vision?’

Marik frowned. ‘I… don’t remember speaking of them.’

The shaman snarled, the amiable all-knowing mask slipping just for a moment. He drew deeply on his pipe. ‘Klitalash,’ he coughed. ‘Leave.’ The young tribesman, who had not moved from his place by the door flap, dropped to one knee, bowed his head then turned and swept out. ‘The coils of the Great Nagendra are mysterious, Ma’asi. One cannot always find the head by following the tail. Perhaps he does not talk to Yaga like once he did.’ With one idle hand, Yaga gestured towards Marik. ‘But then he showed Yaga the way to you.’

Marik looked down, trying to relive the moment in his mind.

The acid-sharp pain of a snakebite to his ankle, poison filling him, pulling him under. Blan Loa approaching, its movements colluding with the poisons in his blood to lull his body into a sopor. The eager chants of the Striking Death becoming the hiss of escaping consciousness, becoming the words of God. He opened his mouth, shaped his tongue around them, but as hard as he tried he could not recreate the words they had been given to speak that night in the pit.

He shook his head.

‘It’s a blur to me. As if I died for a short time and crossed over before being returned.’

Yaga’s countenance oozed again to one of benevolence.

‘You did, Ma’asi, but Nagendra claims your soul from the False God. Do not fear, there are other means of remembering. Purer means.’ The Serpent Caller exhaled smoke, glittering in the thick air like petty charms. Marik coughed. ‘Blan Loa gives freely of his gifts, and a concentrated dose of his venom will return his visions to you.’

Marik took a step back, raising his knife again.

‘Concentrated?’

‘You have been chosen, Ma’asi. Your chance of dying now is very small.’ The Serpent Caller grinned, a black gash in the shimmer haze. ‘Unless your faith in Nagendra should waver now.’

‘You are asking for faith in a God I didn’t know of before today.’ Marik pointed his knife at the Serpent Caller. The snakes wound about his arms and chest hissed. ‘This is no test of faith. You meant for the white boa to kill me in the pit that night as it did my wife. Is this how warriors without honour clean up after their failures?’

‘Blan Loa is a creature of God, Ma’asi. It makes no mistakes.’

Marik spat on the floor of the tent.

‘You dare.’

Muad’isha came as a blur.

Marik turned to meet him on battle instinct more than any foreknowledge of his senses. He turned a punch on the inside of his wrist, then sidestepped to deliver a blow to the trueblood’s kidney. Muad’isha’s palm appeared in the path of his fist before the blow could connect. His fingers closed. Marik gasped as his arm was wrenched out of line, clearing the way for a hammer-blow of a punch to his chest. If Muad’isha had not let go at the moment of impact then it would have dislocated Marik’s shoulder. As it was, the barbed coils that gauntleted the trueblood’s fist ripped a hideous mess of flesh from Marik’s chest before throwing him back.

The wall of the tent ballooned behind him. He slid down it, onto his knees, tried to stand, but Muad’isha caught him by the throat and lifted him easily off the ground.

Marik’s eyes bulged. He kicked, but the champion’s reach was enormous and Marik could not even stab at his chest with his toes. He beat at the warrior’s forearm, scratched with fingernails, looking into the passionless, horizontally slit eyes of his killer as his sense of the world around him slipped away.

‘Enough, Muad’isha.’

Yaga’s voice.

With a hiss, the trueblood dropped Marik to the ground. The grip on his throat loosened and Marik gasped.

‘Where are your False Gods now?’ said Muad’isha.

‘Yaga does not expect you to help willingly, Ma’asi.’ Yaga’s voice came again, summoning him from across an inconceivable vastness, the distance between realm’s end and the inter-realm isles of the Varanspire. ‘It takes time for those newly chosen to embrace the faith.’ A long pause. Laughter. ‘So Yaga appealed on Blan Loa to coat Muad’isha’s gauntlets with his venom.’

Marik tried to curse, aware of himself folding with cosmic slowness towards the sandy floor.

‘You will tell Yaga of everything you see.’

Marik heard a terrible hissing, slithering closer, coming out of every sense. From some deep place, stranded within the numbness of his own deadening flesh, he felt himself scream.

‘You will share with Yaga the vision of the eight-tailed naga.’

Marik cut into his palm with Jarissa’s knife.

Squeezing his hand into a fist, he let the red drops soften the dry soil. He looked up, squinting. The wind was dust, swirling devils chasing one another over the backs of the hills. The way a warrior chased the favour of the Gods, Jarissa might have said, impossible to catch, and liable to slip through your fingers if ever you did. Thinking of his wife, lifeless in a shallow grave, made him squeeze a little harder, forcing one last drop to fall.

‘What are you doing, Ma’asi?’ said Klitalash, behind him.

Marik ignored him, rising with a faint rustle of dead snakeskin. His skin had been washed and pricked with tattoos. His hair had been washed and dyed and drawn up in the Invidian style. It smelled of dead snake and poisoned fat. He still wore his old rind plate, strips of rag sewn in around the midriff to cover the thighs, but the snakeskin cloak was another affectation of the Striking Death. His feet, beneath it, were barefoot. Desert style. The better to feel his path through the sand. For all their talk of Gods and favour, Marik wondered if it was the practical need for such local knowledge that led the Striking Death to assimilate the warriors of beaten tribes so freely.

‘I asked you what you are–’

‘I heard you.’ Marik turned his head. Despite his best intentions, Klitalash was a difficult man to hate. ‘I make offering. We have not been attacked in several days now. The Thirster of Blood must be placated, lest bloodlust run to disfavour.’

‘This will satisfy him?’

Marik made a thin smile, hearing in his mind the old refrain. ‘It matters not from whence the blood flows…’

Klitalash squinted over the rugged hills. The clearblood had donned a silver mask, etched with the acidic spit of certain prized serpents to evoke a coiling, hypnotic pattern. Only his throat and his eyes were visible. Marik could see that the young man’s eyes lacked the clear, scaly covering of the tribal elders, the truebloods and venombloods. They were lidded like a normal man’s, and the dust stung tears from them like a normal man’s.

‘You do not think we will spill more today?’

‘More is always welcome.’

‘The day is still young. It still basks in the dawn.’

‘There is something in these hills.’ Marik frowned towards the slumped dunes. ‘I hear them sometimes, particularly at night, mocking us, hiding in the voice of the wind.’

‘I hear them also, Ma’asi.’

‘The eight-tailed naga, perhaps?’ Marik shook his head. ‘But then why not show itself?’

Klitalash shrugged.

‘I just wish I knew exactly what we were meant to find here. Lead us to the Brazen Hills, Yaga asked, and I have – but now what?’ Marik dropped to his haunches, scraping away an inch or two of gritty topsoil until his fingernails scraped burnished yellow metal. ‘Brass. The hills are made of it. This dust is blown in from Blood Lake Basin and the Corpseworm Marches.’ He looked up and pointed to where a bleak sun loomed over the undulating horizon. ‘From there. A thousand leagues away, give or take. Almost to the eastern limits of Carngrad. But these hills…’ Crouched, he turned his hand palm down. He could feel the repulsive power of the hills pushing back against his mortal flesh. ‘They are said to be a splinter of the Thirster’s axe, left in the ground when he smote this land in a fury. That’s how the surrounding territory earned its name – the Deepsplinter.’

‘Does the Red God know any other way to smite, Ma’asi?’

With an icy smile, in spite of the younger man’s offhand blasphemy, Marik turned to look back.

The Striking Death made a long sinuous line over the hills, backs bent under the weight of rolled tents and gear, wrapped in their cloaks, faces covered against the wind. They had set out from Marik’s steading with a dozen waggons, but the Deepsplinter was harsh terrain, and even the toxin-cured hardwoods of the Invidia jungles looked appetising to such creatures as could survive that desert.

Even the environment was hostile.

The first day had seen the waggons befouled in mires of blood, great bogs that had oozed from the porous rocks as if their passage had caused the ground to bleed.

The second day had brought a cold so bitter that clothing froze to skin, the jungle saurians that pulled the Invidian waggons falling into a deep slumber and simply never awakening. The men and woman of the Striking Death had drawn lots to drag the carts throughout the third day.

That night the skies opened, and it had rained knives.

Many had taken shelter under the waggon beds, but Marik knew better.

The way to see out such storms was to face them without fear, and to trust in one’s favour. By the time the storm had broken, half of the Striking Death’s followers were dead and all their waggons destroyed. After that, Yaga Kushmer ordered the warriors to carry their own gear and commanded their worshippers and followers back to the ruins of Marik’s steading. Muad’isha had glared at Marik as though this last act of unholy spite was in some way his doing.

Marik had wanted to laugh in the champion’s face. He had not though. He could not seem to find the mirth.

He was still thinking back on that, wondering on it, as Klitalash crouched by the small trench that Marik had dug. The wind was already starting to fill it back in with sand. The clearblood pointed past it to a relatively undisturbed spot.

‘What is it?’ said Marik.

‘A print.’

‘It’s a dent in the sand.’

‘A print.’

‘You’re sure?’

‘In my false life I was a hunter, raised by great hunters. It is a print, Ma’asi.’

Marik frowned at it. It was little more than a small divot in the ground to him, as likely a freak of the wind as the heel or the toe of some denizen of the Brazen Hills. ‘It is difficult to follow prey in the Brazen Hills, but then I’m not much of a tracker. Nor a hunter. Most prey on the Deepsplinter will find you long before you find it.’

Klitalash drew around the mark with his finger.

‘Hmmm.’

‘A dog?’ Marik suggested. ‘A bird?’

‘If I did not know better, Ma’asi, I would say it was–’

The desolate cry of a hunting beast rang from the sand-covered hills.

The long column of Striking Death warriors niggled to a crawl, individual fighters stopping to free weapons from burnous wraps, slowing everyone behind them down. A second howl echoed from the opposite direction.

‘A dog?’ Marik hissed again.

‘The print is not a dog’s.’

Huffing and snarling, in a scrabbling hiss of sand, a huge hound-like animal crested the hill to Marik’s left. The beast was enormous, the size of a small horse, with a leonine mane of sandy fur, ram-like horns and random blisterings of vestigial spikes. The most immediately obvious feature, however, was an overbite of truly monstrous proportions, framing its small, deep-set eyes between a pair of sword-length incisors.

‘Rocktusk pack,’ Muad’isha called out, a fierce whisper that grated through the fear-clogged air. A long, serpent-coil spear hissed as it rattled free of the leathern sleeve on the trueblood’s back. He transfixed two adolescent warriors with an unblinking gaze and pointed to the rocktusk on the hill. ‘Kill it, hasousi.’

With an eager shout, the two clearbloods struggled up the dune towards the dog, swords held clear above the sliding sands.

The rocktusk regarded them disdainfully.

Disquiet squirmed in Marik’s belly.

‘Something is not right here.’

‘Agreed, Ma’asi,’ said Klitalash, sharing his unease. ‘A rocktusk does not wait to make a kill.’

The second rocktusk mounted the hill to Marik’s right. Its sand-coloured mane billowed in the full glare of the cresting sun. Shouts of challenge rose from the straggled line of Striking Death. In the midst of the column, surrounded by large men and lithe women with green-tinted blades, Yaga Kushmer seemed to uncoil. He rose off the ground with an angry hiss, his body lifted into the air on the backs of a dozen snakes.

A third howl sounded nearby.

Muad’isha started to shout something.

Marik never heard what it was.

A warrior exploded from the sand beside Klitalash and himself. Pale-skinned. Painted in woad and pierced. Clad in little more than a dusty loincloth. His hair was raked back into a topknot. Sand cascaded from broad, muscular shoulders as he burst from his hiding place beneath the dunes, swinging an axe made of sharpened bone in both hands. Marik backpedalled, too surprised even to defend himself on instinct. Sand dragged on his heels even as the rest of his body bent to evade the swing. He fell onto a cushion of dust. The bone axe moaned as it crossed his belly. He kicked back from the ground, slamming his heel into the warrior’s shin. The man grunted, stumbled only for a moment, but long enough for Klitalash to wrap one hand around the warrior’s face and slide his wave-edged knife between his shoulders.

A warm drizzle splattered Marik’s face.

Klitalash withdrew his blade, pushing the murdered warrior over as he did so. He drew a slender vial of whorled glass and passed it to Marik. A dark liquor sloshed inside. Marik drew his knife protectively to his breast and bared his teeth.

‘No. Not on my wife’s blade.’

The younger warrior frowned, but returned the vial to the pockets of his cloak.

Marik got up.

Everywhere he looked Striking Death warriors fought off feral-looking fighters who had buried themselves in the sand in ambush. The dust disturbed by the battle cloaked everything in a bronze haze.

‘Untamed Beasts.’ Klitalash drew a slender short sword in his left hand to complement the knife in his right. Striking Death style. ‘Like killing animals, Ma’asi.’

With a howl, Marik ran at the nearest sand shadow he could define.

The haze thinned as he passed through it, unveiling a hulking savage almost as massive as Muad’isha, made bestial by animal pelts and the horned skull that encased his head. The feral champion drew a wet fist from a tribeswoman’s back. It was sheathed in a gauntlet of blade-edged bone and held a dripping heart. The woman moaned as she toppled. The warrior smeared the still-beating organ over the jaws of his skull helm, and turned his head invitingly towards Marik.

‘Little warrior.’

‘Gore and bone!’ Marik yelled. ‘Souls for the Great Nagendra!’

Marik did not know where that oath had sprung from. Nor, in that moment of blood thirst, did he care.

Like a striking adder, he lunged for the pale slab of the champion’s chest. A cuff of bone blocked his knife. Marik’s arm jangled. The feral warrior laughed.

Sand blustered between the two men and stole the unholy warrior away.

Marik howled in frustration. The battle became a drugged blur, duels between ghosts and too-brief skirmishes, fought to the whims of wind and sand. It stole warriors, scattered the sounds of their combat with the feckless love of a child. At the sound of a drum-like pounding, Marik whirled to see a rocktusk thundering down a slope towards him.

Twelve feet away.

Ten.

He saw its face, mashed up to unnatural ugliness by too-massive teeth, slobbering and terrible.

Eight feet.

It shifted its gait, weight pushed towards its hind legs for a killing lunge. Marik tensed, knife low, ready to drive it up into its mouth. It would not stop the predator from crushing his ribs and ripping off his face, but he might yet take the hound with him to the Plains of Brass.

Just as the beast was primed to spring, Yaga Kushmer was there.

Marik shifted his guard as the Serpent Caller stabbed his long steel blade into the rocktusk’s hind leg. It whined and turned to snap at the leader of the Striking Death, only to collapse onto the stabbed leg when it suddenly failed to take the beast’s weight. Yaga swept around it like a man with no bones and too many joints, stabbing and cutting several times. The rocktusk emitted a canine whimper as it flopped onto its paralysed muscles. The Serpent Caller chuckled. Drawing a thick-bodied snake from inside his cloak, he hissed to it, bent to deposit the creature on the ground and then was away even before the serpent had begun tightening itself around the rocktusk’s throat.

Marik blinked, lowered the knife and forced himself to move again.

A broad, bare-shouldered back emerged from the dust storm as he ran towards it. He bared his teeth. The champion. He stabbed, only to see some uncanny prescience warn the warrior of the incoming blow. The giant whirled. The sinuous haft of his spear cracked Marik’s wrist and knocked Jarissa’s knife to the sand. He gasped, clutching the bone in pain.

Muad’isha grinned at him and dipped his head.

‘Ma’asi.’

Then the trueblood’s back was turned again, his spear chomping through flesh and armour like a daemon-forge propeller through the thick mire of the Blood Lake.

A bloodcurdling cry startled him from his reverie.

He turned around, his back to Muad’isha’s, as a barbarian garbed only in bone piercings and body paint charged from the dunes.

Marik dropped to one knee, scooped up the sinuously curved sword of a fallen warrior, then swept it to horizontal to block the barbarian’s blow. She snarled over their locked weapons, ripped her club away, then kicked sand into his face. He rose gracefully, meeting the woman’s animalistic fury with swiftness and guile. The viperish exchange of parries and blows brought stabbing pains from his bruised wrist. With a series of darting feints, he tricked the woman into opening her guard and slashed low. She saw it coming. He saw it in the sudden tension of rock-hard abdominals, the pulling in of the stomach, the bowing of the hips, and his blade tip stitched across bare flesh. A few spots of blood squeezed through the broken line of skin. The woman flashed filed-down canines, raw animal madness in her eyes. Marik coolly swapped his weapon to his left hand, and prepared to go again.

Then the woman collapsed to the ground.

Marik stared down at her as her foot began to jerk and foam bubbled from her mouth. He looked at his blade. The cold steel carried an unhealthy green-black tinge.

‘Nagendra,’ he breathed.

Muad’isha chuckled.

‘To kill with one bite, this is a good feeling.’

Marik tore his eyes from the sword in his hands. ‘It is.’

‘Now you are one of us, Ma’asi.’

He raised his borrowed sword, his sword, and shouted a challenge, aware of the sibilance he was sure it had not contained before.

‘Nagendra!’

The survivors of the Untamed Beasts knelt on the brass dunes, heads bowed in submission, hands bound behind their backs.

‘You win, old snake. What are you waiting for?’

The barbarian’s leader growled like a bear whose sleep had been disturbed by a hissing viper. A savage mane of black hair blustered about him in the wind. His skull helm had been broken open, his face bloodied in the process, but Marik recognised the champion with whom he had briefly sparred.

‘Thruka Heart-eater,’ said Yaga. ‘You are a long way from your hunting grounds.’

‘Our hunting grounds are where our prey is. Our prey is here.’ Thruka’s heavy lip peeled up into a crooked, palsied grin. ‘So these are our hunting grounds.’

‘Yours is a simple soul, Thruka.’

‘Simple soul, simple life.’

Watching from across the sand amongst the Striking Death, Marik leant towards Klitalash. ‘Do they know each other?’

‘Yes, Ma’asi,’ Klitalash whispered. ‘There are many tribes on the Bloodwind Spoil and only so much glory to be shared. The Striking Death and the Mad Hunt have circled each other many times.’

‘It has been many nights since Valarum,’ Yaga went on.

‘It has,’ agreed Thruka. ‘I assumed you were dead by now.’

‘If wishes were blessings…’

‘You took two of my hunters in the old city.’

‘You killed three of Yaga’s.’

Thruka scowled and pulled on his bonds, glaring over the sneering faces of the Striking Death. His gaze seemed to linger overlong on Klitalash, eyes narrowing for a moment, before moving on. ‘Are my kin still here now?’

‘No. They died in Valarum, died in the pit. It is only Striking Death here now.’

Unbidden, a sibilant chorus arose from the throats of the Striking Death. Marik joined them. Thruka glared defiantly, but several of his warriors contrived to lower their heads still further. Yaga turned to his warriors and raised his arms. The serpents wound about them rattled and hissed.

‘What should Yaga do with these warriors of the Mad Hunt?’

‘In the pit. In the pit. In the pit.’

‘What prey do they hunt?’ Marik called out.

‘Quiet, Ma’asi,’ Muad’isha hissed in his ear. ‘You will learn the silans, the art of stillness.’

Thruka turned to him. His eyes widened slightly in recognition. ‘Little warrior. To cross Thruka in battle and speak of it after is as rare as a glimpse of the golden gor.’ He dipped his head to him. ‘I am honoured.’

Marik felt little rage at the warrior’s boastfulness, just a torpid uncoiling of grey emotion in his breast. He wondered at that. It was as though vengefulness and hate were a poison against which the venom of Blan Loa had inured him.

‘We have read the entrails,’ said Thruka. ‘We have cast the bones and delivered smoke signals from the sacred eyries. The Gods guide us to the path of a beast worthy of our skills.’

‘Eight-tailed naga,’ Marik breathed.

‘What?’ said Thruka.

‘You track the serpent,’ said Marik.

‘I…’ Thruka’s big face settled into a grin. ‘We track its keepers. They are lazy and careless. We know where they camp.’

Marik shivered in cold-blooded anticipation, and beside him felt Klitalash and Muad’isha do the same.

‘The trueblood spawn of Nagendra is here,’ said Muad’isha.

‘In these very hills,’ Klitalash added.

Marik turned to Yaga. ‘We need them.’

The barbarian champion sneered.

Yaga shook his head.

‘The Coiling Ones need nothing from such warmblood filth.’

‘You took me.’

‘That is different, but you are right, Ma’asi.’ Yaga dipped his head as though requesting forgiveness. ‘It is not for Yaga to decide who is worthy.’ Turning idly away from the Heart-eater, the Serpent Caller walked behind the line of Mad Hunt, regarding the row of bowed heads. ‘There is no place here to dig a proper grave, but the Coiling Ones are understanding. They will not disapprove if Yaga improvises.’ Upon reaching the end of the line, the Serpent Caller pulled a knife from a concealed sheath and ran it across the back of the bound warrior’s neck.

It was a shallow cut. Jarissa used to make similar marks before killing a man, that the Gods would know who sent them. The tribesman hissed in pain, then opened his mouth to curse but no sound came out. His eyes rolled back into his skull and he jerked once, twice, against his bonds, before falling face down to the sand.

Yaga looked upon him, glassy-eyed.

‘Unworthy.’

The Serpent Caller moved one down the line, and cut again. Another body hit the sand. Thruka strained on his bound hands as Yaga moved to the third. Yaga nicked his neck and the warrior fell like the others. Just one more knelt between Thruka and Blan Loa’s venom.

‘Untie me, you coward,’ said Thruka.

‘Coward? It is not Yaga who fears to have his worth tested.’

‘Worth?’ Thruka spat. ‘This is no test.’

Yaga’s eyebrow lifted. He turned the blade to his own breast, grimaced only slightly as he pushed the edge in deep. Blood oozed over the curved blade and down Yaga’s chest. The Serpent Caller grinned. ‘Nagendra loves Papa Yaga. He loves all the Striking Death.’

He moved to the final warrior and cut.

The warrior jerked and fell.

Yaga smiled down on his still-twitching corpse.

‘One accepted by another warband can never be worthy.’

He set his knife to the back of Thruka’s neck. Marik held his breath in anticipation. Then Yaga smiled and drew the knife back. Thruka almost fell anyway, such was his relief. The Serpent Caller cocked his head towards the sussurant hiss of the snake that had wound its way up his chest. ‘The serpent, Cabasou, is wise. He tells Yaga that Nagendra brings us together here for a higher purpose. Perhaps you cannot be worthy, but the road to the Brazen Hills has been coiling and long. Yaga has need of more slaves. You are a good hunter, Thruka, and you say you know where the eight-tailed naga lairs. Take us, and Yaga will beg the Coiling Ones’ forgiveness for denying Nagendra this one soul.’

The big warrior frowned in thought.

‘There is a saying on the Jagged Savannah – never catch a snake by its tail.’

‘You can always say no. The Gods guide Yaga. He will find the true descendent of Nagendra on his own if he must.’

‘And if I do?’

Yaga flashed his knife. ‘Then you prove your worth to Blan Loa.’

Thruka bowed his head, beaten.

‘Untie me, Yaga. I’ll show you the way.’

Marik lay flat on a ridge overlooking an arid basin. The sand was rough against his belly where the final wriggling crawl had parted the layers of his snake scale cloak. He covered his eyes against the sweeping gusts, the blown sand a natural barrier against prying eyes. The basin itself was a natural feature of the range, surrounded by wind-smoothed hills. In the hour or so that it had taken the Striking Death to make the ridge he had witnessed a dozen avalanches. The equally abrupt deposits of fresh sand, freak gusts that buried entire hillsides in seconds, were if anything even more terrifying to behold. Marik doubted there could have been more than a handful of safe approaches to the basin below, and could find no fault in Yaga Kushmer’s wisdom in enlisting Thruka Heart-eater’s aid. Only a hunter as skilled as the leader of the Mad Hunt could have brought them this close. Certainly not Marik.

A gust of wind that smelled strongly of brass momentarily swept the barrier layers of dust aside.

A ramshackle camp sat in the centre of the basin, surrounded by crude windbreaks and palisades.

Condescension formed like a physical deposit in his chest, a plaque of wind-blown sand and species loathing.

Gloomspite grots.

Somehow the tiny, craven creatures always managed to find their way through the immense fortifications and monstrous garrisons of the Arcway gates and into the Eightpoints. And once there, despite their obvious frailty, they somehow managed to thrive, a weakling menace that no force of Chaos could ever eradicate. In spite of his martial disdain, Marik felt a troubling certainty that when the last two aspirants to the Varanguard finally killed each other in their fell lord’s name the grots would still be here, chasing after their illusive Bad Moon.

The structures they had erected in the basin were outwardly rickety, but nothing as badly made as they looked could have survived the Brazen Hills for long. A few streaks of red paint remained visible on their walls, but the winds had otherwise scoured them to bare boards and metal. Inside the palisade, a forest of windmills with crooked, uneven blades creaked alarmingly as they shifted after every change in the wind. The rotation of those great wooden paddles in turn moved belts and pulleys and wheels, translating finally into the grinding motion of large drills studded with raptoryx teeth, gouging into the floor of the basin. The raucous shrill of tiny voices sounded even over the abrasive roar of the drills and the mad, wind-powered machinery that drove them. It was the pain in the ear that followed too loud and too high-pitched a noise. Marik winced and covered his ears, but the ringing stayed with him.

He felt a cold anger, that torpid organ in his breast again briefly stirring.

They were mining the Brazen Hills – digging for the very metal of the Warmaker’s axe!

The biggest and brashest of the grots were bedecked in it. They strutted about the dust of the basin in overly large breastplates and towering helmets, adorned with neck chains and nose studs and with fat rings on their long, impish fingers.

‘How many of them are there?’ he muttered.

Thruka lay a little further along the ridge, also flat on his chest, cloaked by dust and wind and the craggy nature of the hill face. For all his boisterousness, the onset of the hunt had brought out in him a savage discipline. Marik saw now how the Mad Hunt had managed to catch the Striking Death unawares. But the Splintered Fang were masters of the silent kill, and they too had concealed themselves along the ridge. Aside from Klitalash, next to him, even Marik could not see them.

‘I count forty in the mine,’ Thruka grunted. ‘Twenty more around the basin’s edge.’ He turned his head towards Marik, and flashed a bright smile. ‘Supposedly on guard.’

‘We can take sixty.’

‘Yes, little warrior. We kill half their sentries before they know we strike. Then our numbers will be closer to equal.’

The warrior did not need to add that there was no even contest here or anywhere that would favour the grots over the hopefuls of the Varanspire.

Klitalash pointed into the swirling storms.

‘I would be concerned more by that, Ma’asi.’

Marik peered down.

His eyes were less keen than the younger man’s. They were accustomed more to the distance between knife and throat or cactus branch, averted from the grand spectacle of the Gods. As he strained, a shimmer of dust made a shifting mirage of what he first took for a Bad Moon idol. It took him several seconds to realise what it was.

A low growl announced Thruka’s dawning realisation.

The Gloomspite grots had the monster penned in a huge cage of timber stakes and metal wire, the supporting cables gaily hung with glyphs and totems. The distance was too great for Marik to make it out clearly. In addition, it seemed to be secreting a venom so potently acidic that it was lifting the brass right off the floor of the basin, shrouding itself in a yellow steam. As Marik watched, the monster reared up to push against the gates of its pen. The flimsy structure bent outwards, summoning a small mob of grots to beat the truculent beast with charm sticks and loonstone bombs. All the while, a pair of grots suspended from the roof of the pen in a rickety basket gathered up the evaporated brass in what looked like giant butterfly nets.

Marik watched the tormented creature as if he were about to slip out of reality and into a prophetic trance.

‘Eight-tailed naga…’

Thruka grinned.

‘The truechild of Nagendra awaits, Klitalash,’ Marik murmured. ‘The Coiling Ones will provide, now and always, until the day of his rebirth.’

‘Then we go?’ said Klitalash.

Marik shivered as the moment left him.

‘We go.’

With a nod, Klitalash raised his sword. From somewhere along the ridge line, there came a sibilant hiss that might have been mistaken for the wind until four warriors in snake scale rose. Shaking sand from their backs, the warriors drew back intricately carved Invidian gumwood spears longer than their outstretched sighting arms, and threw. Three grots died without so much as a scream. One more stumbled a few paces before the poison on the iron spear tip filled its joints with fluid. Then Marik, Thruka, Klitalash and a dozen warriors charged down the loose scree below the ridge.

Thruka bellowed a challenge.

The handful of grots in his path shrieked and ran away. The Heart-eater laughed, pulling away from Marik to give chase. Stumbling into the gap he left behind, a lone grot charged at Marik. It was four feet tall, scrawny as a malnourished child, garbed in a filthy vest and armed with a brass-tipped spear. The pall of disturbed dust must have confused its sense of direction.

Grots were malicious but craven creatures, with no stomach for battle.

Marik clove the grot’s spear in half with a single blow of his sword, then turned with the momentum of the swing to strike its head from its shoulders.

The creature charged on up the hill, stabbing furiously with the stump of its spear, before its knees gave out and it fell to the sand.

His charge broken, Marik took a moment to look around.

He was roughly halfway down the slope.

The routed grots had reached their enclave’s palisades and were in the process of rallying there, slotting in alongside their mustering comrades. Marik could see they had slain fewer than Thruka had promised they would. About fifty were taking up defensive positions around the mine-heads, brandishing mean little spears and nocking shafts to bowstrings. Captains in burnished breastplates and bosshats capered and shrieked, chopping theatrically at the charging tribesmen with their swords. To the left, archers loosed a ragged volley, aiming too anxiously and too quickly as a wriggling carpet of serpents swept down the hillside towards them. Marik could just about make out Yaga Kushmer’s grinning visage before it sank into the rushing swarm.

A terrific creak sounded above the Gloomspites’ aggressive cries.

Marik looked up. His first thought had been that one of the ramshackle windmills was about to topple, but the sound had come from further away.

The naga pen.

On noticing the attack, the first thing that the beast’s attendants had done was to flee in panic to join their brethren behind the sanctuary of the township’s palisades.

The child of Nagendra had seized its chance at freedom.

Pushing with all its strength, the immense weight of its coils behind it, the wooden gates simply exploded. The entire pen came crashing down. The two grots in their hanging basket screamed as they joined an avalanche of wood and metal and whipping wires.

‘Nagendra!’ Marik yelled.

Marik had never aspired to walk the path of the Gods. That had always been Jarissa’s calling. She had been devout, the one who had led the steading in sacrifice and set out into the Deepsplinter in search of skulls for harvest. But now she was dead. The Gods had chosen him for the path and turned his head to see its destination.

He felt the dry, cold-blooded touch of destiny upon his brow.

Klitalash tore after him. Thruka. Muad’isha. Half a dozen others peeling off from the attack on the Gloomspite township to join him on the Gods’ path. Marik ran a pace ahead of them all, heart pounding, no fear surviving to poison his breast even as the shrinking distance between himself and the demolished pen made the monstrous creature within its haze of brass grow larger and larger. Its scent became all-powerful. Insectile and rotten. Armour segments ground and chittered. Brushlike bristles rustled with captured sand.

The monster shrugged off the debris, eight limbs pulling it easily free of the spoil. For the first time Marik saw it. Arachnarok. Even with his own limited understanding, it was clear that the spider had been hideously mutated, warped by the Chaos power that drenched the entirety of the Eightpoints. Its carapace was pitted with lesions. Its eye clusters wept a sickly fluid. The bristles that coated the segmented plates of its forelimbs were the true source of its brass-eating venom, and the ground beneath it hissed like the death scream of the Coiling Ones. Cries of angst and horror arose from the Gloomspite township. Arrows pinged off the monster’s brass-plated armour as it turned towards Marik and the Striking Death.

Their charge faltered.

‘What is this?’ Klitalash hissed.

‘This is no snake!’ cried another.

‘Nagendra punishes us for sparing the Untamed Beast. Yaga no longer speaks with their voice!’

Marik rounded on Thruka.

‘Did you know–?’

A raised limb struck him in the chest before he could complete the question and threw him contemptuously aside.

He flew several feet before hitting the wood pile that was left of the arachnarok’s pen, crashing through the wreckage. The back of his head struck an angle. His vision blurred. Blinking out of his daze he looked up. The scarred under-armour of the arachnarok’s thorax filled his vision like a total eclipse of the universe.

A scream burst free of his mouth, the impetus behind it stronger than the strange new coolness that had settled on him, as a leg stomped down. A spiked foot segment shattered his collar bone, the arachnarok’s immense weight driving its spike through the pectoral rind plate, through meat and bone, crushing him to the wooden debris pile he lay on and skewering man and detritus to the brass earth.

Marik gurgled. He clawed at the impaling limb, his body spasming like a hooked worm as the spider’s venom entered him.

His heart slowed.

Consciousness drifted.

His nails continued to scratch. Ants. Digging in sand. His mind continued to drift, could almost reach out with hands that were not hands and touch his own body. He could feel the spider’s poison walling off his awareness. Brick by brick by brick. He looked back at himself through the tiniest of windows, enclosed in blackness, surrounded only by the hiss of digging ants. Of draining sand. Of Nagendra. Marik that was no longer truly Marik shivered, but there was no warmth, no cold, no elation and no pain. Into that nadir of weakness slithered revelation.

This was where strength lay: in abject surrender to the Coiling Ones.

Marik died and was buried.

His name was Ma’asi.

He willed his hand to move, to take a grip on the limb that impaled him. To his cool-blooded satisfaction it did, and held on to it even as the arachnarok lifted its leg from the ground. He screamed through gritted teeth. The pain was tremendous, as though his neck were being pulled from his torso. Then came something fifty times as bad. The arachnarok scuttled about on the spot and slammed its leg down, driving him to the ground again, crushing another warrior beneath him. He felt broken bones grind against one another, fragments cutting into new flesh and opening up new bleeds. A hot, poisonous steam rose from his throat, and he screamed aloud as he was lifted again a few seconds later.

From somewhere beyond the immediate vicinity of his agony he could hear screams, fighting, a pain-coloured whirl of violence surrounding himself and the arachnarok. He saw as the arachnarok flattened a fur-clad hunter beneath its abdomen. A red smear on the earth. Like Gloomspite paint. A moment later he saw Klitalash ripped apart, his belly staked to the ground under a bladed forelimb, his upper body tearing away from the rest as the monster’s mouth came down. Ma’asi watched with detachment.

Such was the fate of those who groped blindly for the Gods, or ran carelessly in the path of the Chosen.

Lifting the sword that was still, by some miracle, in his hand, Ma’asi hacked at the arachnarok’s foot. And again. Again. It seemed to feel no pain, continuing to slaughter its way through the Striking Death as his sword dug deeper, through brass, through chitin and into meat. Brownish haemolymph sprayed his body. At the tenth or eleventh blow, the monster’s armour crunched. Just a sliver of weakened brass held its foot to the rest of its leg.

With a howl, Ma’asi struck through it.

There was a moment of weightlessness, as if Nagendra himself dulled his senses to cushion his fall, before he slammed back to the ground.

The pain was so intense he actually laughed. Spitting blood and spider poison, he dragged himself out from under the arachnarok. He climbed to his feet, noticing the way his head lolled onto its side where the arachnarok had shattered the bones and torn the muscles. He laughed again as he tugged the barbed spider leg from his collar.

He studied the matt shine of the carapace, still dripping with his blood and flecked with his bone.

Yes.

There is strength here.

As if another’s will guided his hand, he reached into the severed limb and scooped out the arachnarok’s flesh. His hand slotted almost perfectly into the carapace. He clenched it into a fist, crying out once more as he felt the residual, brass-eating poisons fuse the carapace to his arm.

He held his clenched fist firm.

He looked up, steam rising from his forearm, as the arachnarok lumped around to drive a bladed limb through Muad’isha’s heart. The mighty trueblood champion blubbered up blood as he was tossed aside. A clearblood threw a spear that snapped against the arachnarok’s armour, then turned to flee. The spider attempted to give chase, but moved unsteadily on seven legs, repeatedly trying to put weight on the severed eighth, half-stumbling, before correcting itself with the neighbouring two. It chittered with insectile confusion, torn between continuing after the screaming clearblood and returning for Ma’asi.

Ma’asi looked quickly around the debris spoil. The Striking Death lay together in pieces over the scrap heap, already little more than ruddy stains beneath the sand that was cloaking them. The arachnarok could have killed Ma’asi just as easily if it had wanted to. The only reason it had not done so already was that it had dismissed him so early, and so easily.

One might almost call it the Gods’ will.

Jarissa would have.

‘I hope it eats you slowly, little warrior.’

Ma’asi looked down.

Thruka Heart-eater lay in a lake of his own blood, half-smothered in sand, one leg crushed beyond any hope of healing. Ma’asi studied him for a moment, awareness slowly dawning that his eyes no longer blinked and were untroubled by the wind-blown sand.

‘You knew this was not the eight-tailed naga.’

‘You butchered my warband. Now I butcher yours.’ The champion laughed wetly. ‘Now who is unworthy?’

Ma’asi nodded slowly.

‘The Coiling Ones punish Papa Yaga for denying Nagendra the taste of your soul.’ Calmly, Ma’asi scratched the barbed tip of his arachnarok gauntlet across Thruka’s chest. As soon as human blood tasted spider poison, the shallow cut began to boil. Even with limbs crushed, Thruka found the mobility and strength to arch up from the ground.

His jaw clenched in agony.

‘I go to my final… hunt… with a smile on my face and the… blessings of my God.’

Ma’asi put his bare foot on the warrior’s chest and pinned him down while he died. Once he had, he nodded slowly.

As he had suspected, Thruka Heart-eater was less than worthy.

Looking up from the stilling warrior, Ma’asi surveyed the township.

With the tribes’ forces divided, the grots had been holding their own. Most of the Striking Death were dead. He could just make out Yaga Kushmer, a whirl surrounded by ten or more grots, his contortionist frame riddled with the feathered shafts of Gloomspite arrows. But the arachnarok was coming, and the screams rising from the township informed Ma’asi that the grots were rapidly becoming aware of this fact.

‘Watch for the coming of the eight-tailed naga,’ Ma’asi murmured. ‘Seek the trueblood child of Nagendra. Rejoice. And beware. Chosen of the Varanguard.’

A smile tugged on his cold, green-tinted lips.

It was possible he had done Thruka a disservice. Perhaps Ma’asi had never been seeking a descendent of Nagendra at all. He looked down at his poison-dripping arachnarok gauntlet.

He was the trueblood child of Nagendra.

Chosen of the Varanguard, the vision had said.

‘Flee,’ he yelled, to any Striking Death still alive or in a position to hear his words, confident that it would include neither Papa Yaga nor Muad’isha. ‘Nagendra has been appeased, and the Coiling Path is far from its end!’

THE IRON PROMISE

Josh Reynolds

Vos Stalis sighed as the shadow of black wings fell over him. Instinctively, the Iron Golem twitched his head to the side. A crude blade skidded off his cage-helm. As the fury swooped past, shrieking in frustration, Vos spun and caught the gangling creature’s ankle. The dominar dragged the struggling daemon to the ground and stamped on its back, shattering its spine. It wasn’t worth further effort.

The daemon’s leathery wings continued to flap for a moment, as it thrashed in helpless agony, but he was already turning away. There were more of the gargoyle-like vermin to kill. There were always more. The Skullpike Mountains were infested with them. And worse besides. ‘Be quick,’ he called out to the others. ‘Finish them. Before their screams draw something else down on us.’

His warband was only half a dozen strong – but they were worth twice that. He watched as his drillmaster, Varka, crushed a fury with a blow from her flail. Nearby, his signifier, Kolsk, bellowed orders at the trio of legionaries that fought in the shadow of his standard, their rounded shields raised against the darting attacks of their daemonic opponents. One of the legionaries tore a pair of weighted bolas from her belt and sent them whirling about a fury, grounding the daemon so that her companions could kill it.

Like Vos, the others were clad in the heavy war-plate of the Iron Legion, and carried weapons forged in the smithies of the Onyx Fist, the greatest dreadhold of the Iron Golems’ empire. They were the elite, and bore the tools of war with ease. No other warriors could so easily defy the dangers of the Bloodwind Spoil.

‘Fight, you puling bastards,’ Kolsk snarled, smashing a fury from the air with a sweep of his battle-standard. The heavy standard was topped by a shield of iron, strung with garlands of brass links. It clattered like a smithy with every twitch of Kolsk’s muscular arm. ‘Beat them and break them – they are weak, and you are strong!’

The bat-winged daemons swarmed about the Iron Golems, screeching obscenities in half-human voices. Vos did not listen. What would be the point? What could such weak things have to say to a man that was worth hearing?

He caught his warhammer in two hands and swung it in a wide arc. Dark flesh pulped and tore as he caught two of the beasts and sent them sprawling to the ground. As they tried to rise, he finished them with a quick succession of blows. Their forms sputtered and dissolved like fat on a cooking pan, sending up pungent wisps.

The furies had had enough. The remains of the flock rose skywards, screaming and wailing. They flew south, out over the wilds of the Spoil, leaving behind the dead and dying. Several of the beasts, too crippled to fly, tried to crawl away into the surrounding stones. Vos’ legionaries finished them off with swift efficiency, silencing their whimpers.

‘Crola, Garn – keep watch, in case they regain their courage,’ Vos said, gesturing to two of the legionaries. Garn nodded. Crola freed her bolas from the body of the fury she’d brought down and genuflected.

‘Aye, dominar.’

Vos looked at the third legionary. ‘Harsk, check the path ahead.’

‘As you command, dominar,’ Harsk grunted. He hurried away, armour clattering. Vos watched him go, and then turned to his subordinates.

‘Good fight, eh, Kolsk?’ Varka said, scraping ichor from her flail. ‘Just the thing to get the blood moving.’

‘You call that a fight?’ Kolsk snorted. ‘It was barely a scuffle. Furies are no better than beasts.’ He laughed. ‘In fact, I’d wager there are things aplenty in these mountains that would give us a tougher time. Don’t you think so, dominar?’

Vos shook his head. ‘A killing blow knows no master,’ he said. ‘A fury can kill you as dead as an ogor, if the circumstances are right.’

‘Be very embarrassing though,’ Varka said. Kolsk nodded.

Vos chuckled. ‘That I agree with.’ He climbed up onto a nearby outcrop of volcanic rock and looked into the setting sun. Past the red glare, and the hazy fumes rising from the porous slopes of the mountains, he could just make out their destination – the smithy-citadel of the duardin forgemaster Khoragh Ar-Nardras Has’ut.

‘Is that it, then?’ Varka asked, peering towards the sun.

‘Yes.’ A few more hours of hard travel, Vos estimated, and they’d be at the great stone bridge which led to the outer gates of the citadel. He could just make out the tops of the pillars that lined it, as well as the harsh glow of the magmatic river surging below.

‘It doesn’t look like much, from here,’ Varka said.

‘You betray your ignorance with every word, woman,’ Kolsk said. ‘A thousand fires feed a thousand forges beneath those peaks. The vaults of that place stretch down into the very roots of the mountains, each of them full of enough arms and armour to gird a legion. And all of it ours by right.’

‘And that is why we are here,’ Vos said. ‘To claim what we are owed.’ He stepped down off the rock. ‘Come. Let us go. We will reach the bridge by dawn’s first light.’

Despite this optimism, the path through the mountains was arduous, even for Iron Golems. Poisonous fumes rose from cracks in the stones at their feet, and the mountains trembled as distant peaks erupted in cascades of molten rock. These tremors brought with them avalanches that swept down in rolling cascades of tumbling scree, forcing Vos and the others to divert from the path or seek shelter – something that became more difficult as the sun set, and light faded.

As night fell, one of the boiling gales of gore that gave the Bloodwind Spoil its name swept over the mountains. Steaming abattoir droplets pelted the warband from on high, staining their armour and flesh a grisly shade of red.

Vos heard one of the others – Harsk, he thought – choke on the effluvia, but to his satisfaction the legionary stumbled on without falling. Only the strong were fit to serve the Iron Legion. Only the strong could journey into the Bloodwind Spoil and survive.

The Spoil lay between worlds. A wild, untamed place, clinging barnacle-like to the confluence known as the Eightpoints. At times, as they climbed up the steaming slopes, Vos caught a glimpse of the lowlands below. He saw the great fortified road that stretched like a black ribbon across the wastes, and the gleaming Arcway that led home to Chamon, and the Ferrium Mountains. Too, he saw the dust clouds cast up by armies marching to war, and the smoke of a thousand conflagrations.

This place was always at war. Peace was unnatural. If there was peace, you could be certain only that the Gods weren’t paying attention.

But that did not mean that alliances were not possible. The Iron Golems sat at the centre of a web of trading agreements and military alliances, spun steadily over the years by High Overlord Mithraxes. Not all of their partners were human – counted among their number were skaven warlords and ogor tyrants. And duardin.

Duardin such as Khoragh Ar-Nardras Has’ut. One of a twisted handful who chose to make their homes far from the hearths of their kin, in the Bloodwind Spoil and elsewhere. They were renowned for their artifice, as well as their cruelty and sadism. And Khoragh was among the cruellest of their number.

Long ago, he had made common cause with High Overlord Mithraxes and the Iron Golems. In return for slaves and protection, Khoragh had promised to deliver a tithe of raw iron to Mithraxes. An annual contribution of ore was owed to the Onyx Fist, to be forged into arms and armour for the elite of the Legion.

But Khoragh had broken his promise to the High Overlord. He had delivered the tithe without fail for a century – until this year. It was Vos’ duty to find out why he had not done so, and convince him to make recompense. Failing that, he was to take what was owed, with interest.

Vos was determined to see this done. Not merely out of a sense of duty, but because it would raise him high in the esteem of his blood-cousin, Mithraxes. He was not immune to ambition – no warrior worth the name was – and success would bring reward.

Failure, on the other hand, was best not contemplated.

The night wore on, as they made their way through the crags. Up high slopes, and down along winding paths, littered with the detritus of a forgotten age. The mountains had swallowed many kingdoms since the coming of Chaos, and they passed through the ruins of more than one forgotten watchtower and outpost.

Things howled in the dark. Furies gibbered somewhere high up. The path grew tortuous, falling entirely away in places. They were forced to stop and light torches, made from bones found among the rocks and rags torn from their clothing, soaked in oil. The light they cast was sickly and colourless, but it served well enough.

They had not gone far when Kolsk stopped. ‘Dominar,’ he murmured. Vos paused. The light of the torches had caught on something – a gleam, as of glass or a gemstone. And a sound, like the murmur of night insects. Vos raised his hand.

‘Hold,’ he rumbled.

The air was thick with a reddish haze that stank of sulphur. The sound, faint at first, grew louder. Closer. Vos recognised it then, and felt a flicker of unease. ‘What is that?’ Varka asked. ‘It sounds like… glass breaking.’

Vos gestured sharply. ‘Quiet. Look.’

Drifting towards them through the murky air were several floating polyps of crystal. Their facets shimmered in the torchlight, and phantasmal faces, some contorted in agony, others snarling in anger, coalesced within them. The faces faded as soon as one looked at them too closely.

‘Back,’ Vos growled. ‘All of you – back.’ Varka and the others obeyed instantly. They all knew how dangerous such oddities were. The strange wonders of the Bloodwind Spoil could devour a person as surely as its innumerable horrors.

A hot wind stirred the dust of the trail, momentarily obscuring the polyps. But Vos could still hear them – the faint clink of grit sliding along crystalline edges. He readied his hammer. ‘Shields up. Do not lower them, whatever you do.’

‘Dominar…’ Kolsk said, warily.

‘Quiet,’ Vos snarled. ‘Hold your position.’

The first crystal glided forward through the curtain of dust. Vos tensed and sprang, hammer raised. The crystal shattered with a scream like that of a frightened infant. Swiftly, he swung his hammer, scattering the fragments lest they touch him. Even broken, the crystals were dangerous. The merest shard could drain a man of blood and soul.

The shattered crystal’s cry reverberated through the others, and they drifted back, as if frightened. He took a step towards them. ‘Strike your shields,’ he said. The three legionaries slammed their weapons against the faces of their shields. The sound was like thunder, and the crystals twisted in mid-air as if confused. ‘Varka, Kolsk, help me.’

Varka and Kolsk moved up to flank him. The crystals retreated before them, as Vos had hoped. ‘Strike the rocks,’ he said. Kolsk struck the ground with his standard, as Varka slammed her flail down. Stones dislodged by the vibrations tumbled from the slopes above. One of the crystals spun, its facets cracked. Vos lunged and shattered it, careful to avoid the shards. Like the other, it screamed as it came apart.

The last two drifted out of sight, hidden by the dust. Vos brought the others up short. ‘They are fleeing. Let them go.’

‘What were they?’ Varka asked, prodding at one of the shards with her flail. Something that might have been an eye opened within the depths of the shard, before dissipating. Vos crushed the shard, and swept the pieces from the path.

‘I do not know what they are called. They haunt the high places, draining the life from those they catch unawares. Every soul they take adds a new facet to them.’ He grunted. ‘We are lucky. The ones I saw were twice that size.’ He looked at them. ‘Come. The night runs on, and soon it will be sunrise.’

They pressed on, faster now, all of them sensing that their journey was almost at an end. When they finally reached the bridge, the sun’s rays were scraping across the lowest peaks. Flocks of black birds circled above, croaking in disturbingly human voices. Scatterings of bones were piled in untidy heaps among the rocks all around, and strange insects crept among them, clicking and trilling.

The bridge stretched across a river of bubbling lava. Islands of black glass floated in the slow-moving current, and peaks of cooled lava rose along the sides, stretching upwards to the underside of the bridge. The bridge itself was a straight expanse of shaped stone, lined to either side by heavy, rounded pillars – some broken, others missing in their entirety.

A canopy of chains had been strung from the pillars, and from them dangled the remains of dozens of bodies – not human, but duardin. They gleamed strangely in the light of the rising sun, and Vos thought that they had been hanging for some time… Long enough for the heat to all but mummify them.

More birds perched among the bodies, denuding them of weather-shrunken flesh and muscle. Some had been entirely picked clean, and their bare bones clattered in the hot air rising from the lava flow.

‘Fyreslayers,’ Kolsk murmured. ‘This place belonged to them, once, or so I heard.’

Vos nodded. ‘Yes. Khoragh took this place from them, long ago. He used strange engines to breach their defences and then, when the slaughter was done, forced the survivors to rebuild them to his own satisfaction.’

On the other side of the bridge the gates to the great smithy-citadel rose along a rough escarpment. Wrought from iron and brass, they had been shaped to resemble the monstrous features of what Vos thought was a bull. The bull’s swooping horns were bastions, stretching to either side of the gates. Gun-slits lined them, from tip to base. But there was no sign that the bastions were manned. In fact, there was no sign of guards at all.

Beyond the gates, the towers and battlements of the citadel cut the skyline above like jagged teeth. They rose and fell with the crags, and were crowned in smoke. Vos inhaled, tasting the heat of the great mountain-forge on the wind. Anyone other than a legionary of the Iron Golems would have found it oppressive. The stones around them bled raw heat from the veins of fire running through the volcanic mountains.

‘Beautiful,’ Varka said. She looked at him. ‘It reminds me of home.’

Vos nodded. ‘Yes. But home is better guarded than this. Where are the sentries? Why is our approach not challenged?’ He shook his head. ‘Sloppy.’

‘Not a word one usually associates with duardin,’ Kolsk said. ‘Even one of this sort.’ The signifier struck the ground with the ferrule of his standard – a sign of his unease, Vos knew. Kolsk, like all good soldiers, would rather die than admit fear. Vos nodded.

‘Something is wrong.’

‘Something is always wrong, dominar,’ Varka said. ‘It is the nature of this place. It is the nature of life, is it not?’

‘Philosophy,’ Kolsk said dismissively, and spat.

Varka looked at him, but said nothing. Vos watched them out of the corner of his eye. As ever, his subordinate refused to rise to Kolsk’s bait. It was not fear that stayed her hand, but rather pragmatism. Kolsk did not speak without purpose. His words were a trap – he had lured many a rival into a confrontation, and struck them down, thus assuring the sanctity of his position. So far, Varka had resisted his overtures. She was smart.

Vos wondered if he ought to kill her now, but dismissed the idea. Pragmatism was one thing, but dispatching a potential rival before they were ready was cowardice. Not to mention a waste of a good warrior.

Life was conflict. From conflict, came strength. Only by meeting an enemy openly in the field could strength be proven, and life earned. Such were the lessons of the Legion. Such were the truths that Vos carried in his heart. Be honest, be brave and brutal, and the Gods would smile upon you. Be fearful, be a liar or dishonourable, and suffer the fate of all cowards. When Varka was ready, he would meet her on the challenge field – not before.

Part of him looked forward to it. Varka was a deadly fighter – cunning and lethal. And beautiful. He paused, startled by the thought. She turned, and he realised, with some chagrin, that he had been staring at her. She flexed slightly, making the scars on her arms dance. Vos, suddenly uncomfortable, turned away. He cleared his throat. ‘We will make camp.’

Kolsk looked at him, startled. ‘What?’

‘We are not invaders. We are owed recompense. I will give him no excuse to play the aggrieved fief-lord.’ Vos gestured to Harsk. ‘Dig a firepit. Cook something. Let whoever watches us know that we are not going away.’ The legionary nodded, and drew his knife. He crouched and set to work, hacking at the stony ground.

Kolsk chuckled. ‘Cunning, dominar. You force them to invite us in, or risk angering the High Overlord further.’

‘Khoragh is wise, and steeped in guile, like all of his twisted kindred. His hand cannot be forced. But it can be jostled. So we will wait.’ He extended his hammer towards Crola. ‘You have first watch.’

She thumped her shield. ‘Aye, dominar.’ The legionary took up position at the foot of the bridge, her war-club resting on her shoulder. The others settled around the newly dug firepit. Varka and Garn dumped armfuls of shattered bones into it. Harsk poured a libation of oil onto the piled bones, and Kolsk struck a spark from a stone with his knife. The fire roared up, and Varka loosed the stopper on a wine skin. A familiar vintage, made from grapes grown in the volcanic soil of the Ferrium Mountains. Vos took a pull, relishing the bitter tang of it. The wine skin was passed around.

There was food of sorts, as well. Cured orruk meat, a staple of the Iron Legion. Vos gnawed on a strip of greenish jerky, chewing determinedly. Even dead and salted, orruks were tough. As they ate and drank, they spoke, not as superiors and subordinates, but merely as soldiers. Such discussion was encouraged in the Legion. Ideas, like iron, required heat and tempering to be made useful. Ignorance was a flaw in the metal.

‘Metal is metal, flesh is flesh,’ Kolsk was saying. He was arguing with Varka again. An old argument, reheated for a new day. ‘One is not the same as the other.’

Varka sighed. ‘At their base, they are one and the same. The fires of Chaos shape them both. Flesh is but the armour of the soul, as iron armours flesh.’

Crola and Garn ate and drank and listened, absorbing their words. Vos watched, amused. Kolsk and Varka seemed to enjoy these gentle duels, when they weren’t actively antagonising one another. The firepit was sacrosanct – a place and time where all grudges were set aside, at least for a few moments.

Kolsk shook his head. ‘Utter nonsense.’ He looked at Vos. ‘What do you think?’

Vos was silent for a moment. He studied the fire, considering his words. ‘Flesh is impermanent,’ he said, sweeping his hand through the flames. They licked at his callouses, but he had endured far worse. ‘It begins to rot from the moment it is formed. But metal is everlasting. It can be forged anew, with the proper tools. That is why we must be as iron, rather than flesh. We must be strong. We must endure.’ He reached down and plucked an ember free of the brazier. ‘And we must let the fire shape us, when it is time.’ He closed his fingers about the ember, snuffing it. He cast it back into the pit and pushed himself to his feet. ‘I will take next watch.’

He relieved Crola, and sent her back to the fire. Hammer in hand, he watched the great doors at the opposite end of the bridge. Someone had noticed them by now – he was certain of it. The question was, how would they react?

Vos had few illusions as to his warband’s true purpose here – they were like the char-birds that slaves took into the mines, to check for deadly aethers. If Khoragh welcomed them, then Mithraxes knew that the iron promise held true. If the forgemaster slaughtered them, then an army would follow and avenge their deaths.

It was a great honour, and the rewards would be great if they succeeded. That was what Vos told himself. It was an honour, bestowed upon him by his glorious kinsman. And Vos would see it done, whatever the outcome.

He heard the groan of great hinges, and looked up. ‘On your feet,’ he bellowed. Kolsk and the others hurried to join him as the gates swung open with ponderous gravitas. Dust rose where they scraped the stones. The bridge shook slightly as the motion of the gates reverberated through it.

The gates ceased their movement, and for a time the only sounds were the echoes of unseen mechanisms, and the distant growl of the lava flow. No sentries appeared, no heralds or messengers. And finally, even the echoes faded.

‘A trap,’ Kolsk muttered.

‘An invitation,’ Vos said. ‘He’s decided to talk.’ He took a breath, and then stepped up onto the bridge. ‘Come.’ He strode slowly across the bridge, glancing warily at the broken pillars to either side. Up close, he could discern the runes carved into them. They glowed faintly, as if hot, and Vos’ skin prickled – sorcery, of the duardin sort. ‘Careful,’ he grunted.

‘Aye, dominar, I see them,’ Kolsk said. He shook his standard. ‘Eyes to the front, Harsk, you laggard.’ The legionary twitched at the rebuke, but said nothing. Vos noted that the other four were silent as well. That was good. It showed their discipline.

As they passed between the pillars, the runes flared. Red sparks danced along the chains overhead, startling the carrion birds. The hanging corpses twitched, and one of them made a sound like a moan. ‘Ignore them,’ Vos cautioned. The moment the words left his mouth, the first corpse dropped to the ground with a wet thump. It was followed by nine more, from among the most intact.

The corpses straightened, and Vos saw runes of red gold hammered into their flesh. The runes blazed with heat, and the bodies twitched and stumbled forward, hands outstretched. ‘I think we found the sentries,’ Varka said.

Kolsk pushed past her. ‘Pfaugh – a few deadwalkers. We have faced worse.’ He lashed out at the closest of them, and crushed it to the ground. A chilling moan swept through the remaining corpses, louder than before. The runes embedded in their tattered flesh blazed more brightly. Vos stepped ahead of his signifier, and smashed a second corpse from its feet. Varka and the others followed his example.

‘A good welcome, eh, dominar?’ Varka said, as she kicked the legs out from under a deadwalker and stamped on its skull. ‘Do you think he knows we’re friendly?’

‘A better question would be… does he care?’ he said, crushing the skull of another carcass. ‘Advance.’ Shields and bludgeoning weapons were put to good use, herding the deadwalkers backwards. Sometimes, it took more than one blow, and sometimes, they got back up, even with broken limbs and mangled skulls, driven on by the magics that infused the runes. Regardless, they proved little challenge. It was only when the last corpse fell twitching that he wondered if they had truly been meant to.

They reached the gates moments later. Heat wafted out through them, making the air shimmer. Without hesitation, Vos led his warriors through them, into the darkness beyond. He was certain now that they were being watched – that the dead fyreslayers had been nothing more than a token resistance – a grisly jest. Duardin had a strange sense of humour.

Their footsteps echoed in the dark for a time. But then – lights. One, at first. Then two. Four. Eight. Ten. Lanterns of curious manufacture had been set into the pillars that lined the space, and they flickered to life through some unknown artifice.

They revealed a large antechamber, with vaulted ceilings and heavy archways of cut stone. Narrow steps rose at odd angles, coiling up to high doors and apertures. There was little ornamentation, though there were signs that such had not always been the case – the shattered plinths of toppled statues, and the cracked facades where great carvings might once have glared down. Now there was only plain stone, scorched black in places by constant heat.

At the far end of the chamber, the floor rose upwards on slabbed steps, to a flat landing. The landing, held up by a grove of support pillars, stretched backwards and split apart into a trio of parallel causeways that extended across a high-walled canal of lava.

These causeways ended at a trio of heavy portcullises, all sealed. The red glow cast up by the lava played across the portcullises, and vents set high into the walls belched smoke that pooled across the landing and crept down the stairs.

As Vos and the others approached the steps to the landing, figures appeared in the smoke. Three of them – two massive, one stunted and short. Vos stopped, and signalled for the others to do the same.

‘Ogors,’ Kolsk said, as the two larger figures came into view. Vos nodded. The ogors were head and hands taller than Vos, and thrice his width, with slabs of fat and muscle slathering their twisted frames. They were clad in the piecemeal armour of Breachers – the line-breakers and gate-smashers of the Iron Legion. Their armour covered only the vital organs, and they wore cage-helms wrought in the shape of a bull’s head, complete with horns. Their hands had been replaced with crude weapons – two blades for one, and a pair of bludgeons for the other. They grunted and growled as they shuffled to the edge of the landing.

The third figure was a duardin – broad and muscular, beneath heavy, unadorned war-plate and thick furs. He wore no helm, and his dark hair and beard were curled and braided in a way that was at once savage and vain. His bare arms and face were burned brown by the sun, and marked by rune-shaped scars. A whip was coiled on his hip, and he carried a heavy, ornate smith’s hammer in one hand. He glowered down at Vos and the others, and bared black tusks in a fierce grimace. ‘I am Khoragh. This place is mine. You are not welcome here. Tell me why I should not kill you all.’

Vos stepped forward. ‘I am Vos Stalis, Dominar of the Iron Legion, and blood-cousin to High Overlord Mithraxes…’

‘That is not a reason,’ the duardin said. He made a show of looking around. ‘What is Mithraxes to me, in this place? Nothing. Less than nothing.’

Vos bristled. ‘I was told your kind were wiser than men. Was I told wrong, then?’

Khoragh grunted. ‘I merely speak truth, umgash.’

Vos knew that word, and anger surged through him. It meant raw iron, untempered and untested. ‘I am not untempered, forgemaster,’ he spat. ‘Test me if you like. I will not break. I was forged in the sacred flame.’ He slammed a fist against his chest-plate, and the sound echoed through the cavernous hall. Khoragh flinched at the noise, but smiled – a sharp, cruel expression, like a blade scraped along bone. Vos cursed silently. He had been baited.

‘Test you? Yes. Yes, I will test you, blood-cousin to my oath-friend Mithraxes. Yes, yes, yes. A test. That is what is in order here. Proof of blood. That is the thing.’ Khoragh gathered his robes about him, his armour clanking. ‘Come up here, boy. Let us speak as friends, eh?’ He paused. ‘Only you, though. The rest stay where my guards can watch them.’ He nodded to the ogors, who clashed their weapons in acknowledgment.

‘Don’t trust him, dominar,’ Kolsk muttered. ‘He stinks of fear.’

‘Duardin are stone and iron,’ Varka said, quietly. ‘They are not supposed to know fear.’ She laughed. ‘Then, maybe someone has taught him.’

Vos gestured sharply. Khoragh was staring down at them, his eyes bright, like dollops of molten gold. Duardin had sharp ears, and Vos had no doubt the forgemaster had caught every word of the exchange. ‘Stay here. All of you.’ He shouldered his hammer and climbed the slabbed steps. Khoragh looked him up and down when he reached the top.

‘Yes, you’re one of Mithraxes’ kin, no doubt about it. You all carry yourselves with the same mix of arrogance and brutality. Almost like a proper duardin.’

Vos inclined his head respectfully, despite the anger that pulsed through him. ‘I thank you for the compliment.’ He looked around. The landing had once been decorated with statues, but now only shattered bases remained, and the nubs of stone feet. Khoragh caught him looking.

‘Gods and kings,’ he said, simply. ‘They offended me, so I removed them. A duardin should not have to endure the gazes of those who abandoned him. Besides, the stone was better put to use elsewhere.’

‘I am sure it was.’

Khoragh chuckled, but Vos could see fear in his eyes as he glanced nervously at the portcullises on the other side of the causeways. The duardin gestured. ‘Follow me.’ He led Vos to the edge of the landing, over the molten flow. A row of pulleys and winches lined the edge, and chains rose from them, up to holes in the ceiling high overhead. Vos glanced at them, realising that they likely controlled the portcullises, among other things. Khoragh patted a lever fondly.

‘My own design,’ he said. ‘Much more efficient than what this place’s previous masters used. Good warriors, my kin – bad engineers, though.’ He shook his head, as if saddened by the thought. Vos knew it was pretence. He had heard enough stories about Khoragh to know that the forgemaster had enjoyed every torment inflicted upon his hapless kin. Indeed, according to some, he seemed to hold a special hatred for his own folk above all others. As if they had wronged him personally.

Vos looked out over the lava flow. Waves of heat battered at him, and the air was thick with choking steam. The duardin studied him intently, as if seeking weakness. ‘You look uncomfortable, boy. I thought Mithraxes’ brood were used to a bit of heat.’

‘I am fine.’

Khoragh grinned, showing his black tusks. Vos realised that they were chips of carved obsidian. The duardin tugged on the plaits of his beard. ‘Good. Maybe you are strong, at that. You will forgive me for the rudeness of my greeting, eh? It has been some time since my oath-brother sent his dogs to my door.’

Vos forced himself to remain calm. The duardin was testing him. ‘You call him oath-brother… Does the iron promise still hold, then?’ he asked, carefully.

Khoragh nodded. ‘Aye, it does.’ He glanced at the portcullises again, and frowned.

‘Then why have you not delivered the tithe?’

‘Is that why he sent you?’ Khoragh sighed. ‘And here I fancied that my oath-brother might fear for my safety.’

Vos did not reply. Khoragh frowned and looked out over the surging lava flow. ‘Do you know who I am, boy? Did your vaunted kinsman tell you the story of Khoragh?’

‘I know all I need to know.’

Khoragh shook his head. ‘You know nothing. Too young to know anything.’ He swept a hand out. ‘Once, we ruled an empire of our own, my brothers and I. We were masters of the great Bale-Furnace. We tricked a God into raising up a mountain for us, and took his secrets. Then, we set to work. We armed a thousand kings, and slaughtered a thousand more so that we might use their royal blood to cool our steel.’

‘And now you are here,’ Vos said, interrupting. ‘And you owe a tithe.’

Khoragh sighed. ‘Yes. Now I am here and I owe a tithe.’ He laughed unpleasantly. ‘I thought my folk cherished their debts. But Mithraxes coddles his like children. I never would have made such a bargain had I but known how… disrespectful my oath-brother would become.’

‘It is because he respects you that we are here – and not an army.’

Khoragh laughed. ‘Oh, I like you, boy. I do. Such honesty is refreshing. I’m used to men dissembling for all they’re worth – and they’re not worth much.’

‘Only the weak lie. They are weak. We are not.’

‘Let us hope that is the case, eh?’ Khoragh clapped him on the arm. A friendly gesture. Vos’ skin crawled at the duardin’s touch. He twitched back.

‘Tell me. Now.’

Khoragh looked away. ‘A monster.’

Vos blinked. ‘Monster?’

Khoragh gestured with his hammer. ‘We will get through this more quickly if you do not simply repeat my words. Yes, boy, a monster. Something from deep in the mountain, I expect. The previous inhabitants of this place built their lodge on the bones of forgotten cities, like the lazy fools they were. These peaks are likely riddled with secret tombs containing horrors even the Dark Gods themselves have no interest in freeing.’

‘But you are not so wise.’

Khoragh glanced at him, one bushy eyebrow raised. He bared his tusks and chuckled. ‘Say, rather, I am not blessed with omniscience. I must crawl through time the traditional way, on two feet and with great determination. I cannot see what awaits me, and the Gods do not deign to warn me of such things.’ He snorted. ‘If I had known, I would not have disturbed it. Even my hubris has its limits.’

Vos doubted that, but did not interrupt.

‘It was a container of some sort – a sarcophagus, perhaps, or a personal vault. Marked by strange runes – no, not runes. Sigils. Buried down deep. I have no doubt my kin knew of it, for they had created the paths that led to it. Paths that I only discovered by accident.’

‘And when you did…?’

Khoragh looked at him as if he were a fool. ‘I tried to open it, of course.’

‘You failed.’

‘If I hadn’t, I doubt we would be having this discussion, boy.’ Khoragh’s voice softened. ‘The moment my servants touched it, the sigils… blazed. Bright. So bright. Like fire. No, brighter than that. Brighter than any conflagration known to duardin.’ His eyes strayed to the portcullises, and he fell silent.

Vos waited a few moments. Then, ‘And?’

Khoragh shook himself. ‘They died. Magics of some sort. But they awoke something. Perhaps it was summoned by their tampering, or maybe it had been there all along. I don’t know. It came and killed. It killed the guards who patrolled the forges and my slaves some weeks ago. Killed the warriors I sent after it. Killed those I sent after them. And so on…’

‘How many warriors do you have left?’

Khoragh glanced at the ogors. ‘Not so many that I can afford to waste them on fruitless hunts,’ he said, after a moment.

Vos hesitated. Khoragh was not telling the truth – at least not the whole truth. But he pushed the thought aside. ‘Why not send word to the Onyx Fist? Why not ask for our aid?’

Khoragh shrugged. ‘I thought I could handle it. When I realised that I could not… well, I knew that Mithraxes would send someone to see why I had not delivered the tithe. So I waited, and here you are.’ He bared his tusks. ‘Took you long enough, I might add. I am owed protection, but when I needed you, you were nowhere to be found.’

‘We are here now.’ Vos studied the duardin. There was something else. He could hear it in Khoragh’s voice. Something he wasn’t saying. But it wasn’t important. The only thing that mattered was securing the tithe.

‘Yes. And now, of course, you will hunt down this… creature,’ Khoragh said.

Vos looked at him, but said nothing. He had expected as much.

Khoragh smiled, perhaps taking his silence for confusion. ‘I am owed protection. If you wish the tithe, you will slay this invader for me. A simple enough matter, for such mighty warriors, I think.’

‘And if we do not?’ Vos asked.

‘Then I will consider the iron promise broken, and my debt paid.’ Khoragh’s smile widened. ‘I doubt my oath-brother Mithraxes would thank you for that.’

Vos was silent for a moment. Then he looked across the causeway to the portcullises. ‘Where is this vault?’ Such a thing might be of great value to the High Overlord.

Khoragh’s expression became sly. ‘Somewhere below. Far below. Deep beneath the forges.’

‘The forges – they are through those gates?’

‘Yes. I trapped it down there. Rune-magics seal those gates. They can only be opened by my hand – or stronger magics. When it became clear that my men could not contain the beast, I was forced to isolate the lower levels.’

‘You will open one of them,’ Vos said, decisively. It was the simplest solution to the problem at hand. Kill the creature, claim the tithe. ‘We will hunt the creature down and kill it for you.’

‘I will require proof, obviously,’ Khoragh said, hurriedly. ‘Proof that you have done so. It’s head, I think. Yes, that will do. Bring me its head, and I will honour my debt.’

Vos hesitated but only for a moment. He nodded. ‘Fine.’ He went back to the steps and gestured for the others to join him on the landing. The ogors had retreated, giving them room to climb up. Kolsk leaned close. ‘Success?’ he murmured.

‘Not yet,’ Vos said. Then, more loudly, ‘We have a beast to kill, and a debt to uphold. Come. We march in Mithraxes’ name.’ Vos turned to Khoragh. ‘Which gate?’

Khoragh stomped to the winches and pulleys. ‘Centre portcullis,’ he said. ‘It leads to the largest of the forges. From there, it’s a simple matter to reach the others.’ As he pushed and pulled at the mechanisms, Vos heard a distant clattering. A moment later, the chains began to move and the portcullis began to rise. ‘Best hurry,’ Khoragh said, loudly. ‘I’d rather not leave it open too long. Can’t risk it escaping.’

The portcullis rose with a groan as Vos and the others crossed the causeway at a trot. ‘I do not like this, dominar,’ Kolsk said, as they loped towards the portcullis. ‘We cannot trust that creature. Duardin are sneaky. Always looking for ways out of their debts.’

‘Yes,’ Vos agreed. ‘That is why we will not give him the opportunity. We will slay this beast, and Khoragh will be held to his promise.’

Kolsk grunted. ‘Even so…’

‘Do not worry, signifier,’ Varka said, laughing. ‘I will protect you.’

‘Quiet, both of you,’ Vos said, as they passed beneath the portcullis. It slammed shut behind them, nearly clipping Garn, and forcing the legionary to leap forward with a curse. The echoes of its descent reverberated outwards, shaking Vos to his marrow.

A second causeway stretched away from the portcullis, towards a heavy stone archway. The archway was surmounted by a single massive rune, stamped onto the blackened rock face. Vos didn’t know what it signified – a name, perhaps, or simply a numerical identifier.

There were more causeways above them, stretching in all directions. Beneath them were several tiers of stone canals, each full of bubbling lava drawn from the mountain’s depths. The duardin were masters of stone and fire, and could turn a solid mountain into an alembic, if it suited their purposes. Towers of heat and smoke rose from these canals to either side of the causeway, causing the air to ripple and contract in unsettling ways. Vos twitched as sweat crept down beneath the plates of his armour.

‘It is hot,’ Harsk complained. ‘Too hot for mortal flesh. How did that cursed duardin keep his slaves alive down here?’

‘Perhaps they were stronger than you,’ Garn said. Harsk made to retort, but Vos silenced them both with a look. The causeway was littered with rubble. The roof above and the pillars that lined it were scored by the signs of battle – including a number of strange marks that Vos could not identify. They looked like scorch marks, but he could not think of a weapon that would cause such a thing – at least not one with such seeming precision.

There were bodies as well. A dozen, maybe more. They were scattered singly and in groups the length of the causeway. Hillmen and sellswords – the sort of trash who drifted from master to master, with no place to call home and no loyalty to anything save coin. Some bore the blessings of Chaos upon their mortified flesh.

Most were gutter trash from Carngrad or one of the smaller settlements that dotted the Kardeb Ashwaste. Vos saw a warrior clad in sea-green chain, with a mane of iridescent feathers rather than hair, lying broken beneath a fallen pillar. Nearby sprawled a brutish beastman, his horns garlanded with silver chains, and his head nearly severed from his thick neck. Others were simply tribesmen of one clan or another, drawn from across the Bloodwind Spoil. All of them had died in battle.

‘What sort of beast is this?’ Varka said. ‘I see no teeth marks, no signs of claws.’

Vos didn’t reply. He continued on, across the causeway. He could hear the roar of lava and the rush of hot winds circulating through the stone veins of the complex. When they reached the aperture that led to the upper tier of forges, Kolsk stopped. ‘More bodies. These are less fresh.’ The signifier looked down at the corpses. ‘Fairly mangled as well.’ He looked at Vos. ‘How many men did he send down here?’

‘All of them,’ Vos said, staring at the aperture. A fallen chunk of rock partially blocked it. The portal reminded him of the mouth of a hungry beast, for all that it was simply unadorned stone. Something was waiting for them in there. He could feel it.

‘He told you this?’

‘No. But if he hadn’t, we would have seen them. I think that is why he sealed the gates. It killed his men, killed his workforce and now, he fears it will kill him.’

‘He is a coward,’ Kolsk said, looking at Varka.

‘Maybe,’ she said, with a shrug. ‘Or maybe he is simply used to having others do his fighting for him.’

‘As I said.’

‘Are you a coward for ordering legionaries into battle?’ she retorted.

‘A discussion for another time,’ Vos interjected, as he shouldered aside the stone slab. It fell with a crash and the sound reverberated across the causeway. He paused and turned, scanning the pillars and the heights. ‘Keep moving.’

The stairs beyond were tight and sweltering. Magma-mould crept in red striations across the sloping walls, twitching in the heat. They saw more dead bodies as they descended. These looked as if they had been making a stand on the stairs, against something coming up from below, when they’d been struck down.

Like the ones on the causeway, the heat had all but desiccated them, and the mould was creeping across them, devouring what was left. Vos stepped on one, and the man’s body collapsed into a cloud of spores that drifted lazily on the air. He waved a hand to disperse them. ‘This feels wrong,’ Kolsk said, behind him. Vos said nothing, though he agreed.

The upper forge was a large, wheel-like chamber, centred on the axle of the firepit itself. A ring of a hundred anvils encircled a great chimney-like structure that Vos suspected passed through each of the forges on the levels below. The fires had grown low, but still burned, thanks to the ever-flowing lava. Tools lay scattered across the floor, and tables and benches were overturned. Racks had been stripped of weapons, and there were more bodies, in the corners as well as atop the observation platform that had been built around the uppermost section of the chimney.

Vos nudged one of the bodies with his foot. ‘The guards. Khoragh left them to rot.’ The overseer was human – or had been. One of the tribes that infested the lowlands, if he was reading the tattoos right. The warrior had been killed with a single blow – cleanly and swiftly. The guard’s sword was still sheathed. The others were much the same. Only one had managed to draw a weapon. He lay slumped against an anvil, his chest reduced to a blackened crater.

‘What kind of monster is this?’ Varka said, examining the guard. ‘This wound is… it’s like he was pierced by a blade made of fire.’

Vos stiffened. Something about her words caught at him. He turned slowly, imagining the scene as it must have happened. The screams of panic, of fear – and then… what? There would have been hundreds of slaves down here, and more besides, on the lower levels. Khoragh raided the lowlands for them regularly. So where were their bodies?

‘These chains… they’ve been struck off,’ Kolsk said from nearby. He lifted a set of manacles. ‘By a blade, not by claws.’ He held the manacles up and peered closely at them. ‘A good blade, too.’

‘These as well,’ Crola called out, lifting another set of manacles. ‘Some look as if they did it themselves, with their tools.’

‘Something – someone – freed one group, and then that group freed others,’ Vos said, looking around. Pushing and shoving, drunk on hope, they would have made for freedom. Besides the central stairway, there were two other stairwells that stretched away from the forge, and up to the causeway. He went to the entrance of one.

‘The duardin was lying,’ Varka said, incredulous. ‘I didn’t know that they knew how.’

‘Not lying. Not completely. His slaves are dead. Look.’ Vos extended his hammer. The stairway beyond was black with char. Murder-holes lined the upper reaches, curious brass chutes jutting from each. Burned bone and hummocks of what he thought must be cooled lava crunched beneath Vos’ feet. The floor of the corridor was carpeted in the remains of many bodies, all of them reduced to blackened bones. The bones had melted together in places, creating a fragile, osseous bramble.

‘The other corridors are the same, dominar,’ Garn said.

‘Something struck off their chains… and then burned them?’ Harsk asked.

‘No. Khoragh burned them. By some secret mechanism.’ Vos indicated the murder-holes. ‘When they tried to escape.’ He went to the steps which led down to the lower forges. ‘He must have waited until they were all coming up the stairs and…’ He trailed off. ‘What a waste of good chattel.’

‘He was desperate,’ Kolsk said. ‘It’s the only reason one of his sort would sacrifice so much chattel. But all I see here are signs of a rebellion – not a monster.’

‘No,’ Vos said. He turned to Kolsk. ‘We are not hunting a beast.’

‘Then what?’

Vos shook his head. ‘I do not know. Not for certain. Come. We must go down.’

It took longer than he expected to navigate the twisting stairwells. The lower they went, the hotter and the more oppressive it became. The lower forges were much the same as the uppermost. Guards slain, slaves freed. Whatever had happened had started below on the lowest levels, and swept upwards.

At the bottom, below the lowest of the forges, they found something new – a cistern, or something similar. A pit, older than the forge built atop it, and wider by far, marked by runes. It stretched almost the length of the lowest chamber, and Vos could see where it had once been sealed by a cascade of collapsed rock, perhaps from the levels above. Someone, likely Khoragh, had begun to clear it. There was a tunnel, stretching through the debris, down into the depths below.

‘I know what this is,’ Kolsk murmured. His voice echoed eerily in the stultifying silence. ‘Fyreslayers collapse their vaults if their holds are threatened. They must have done the same here, when Khoragh came. They do it to hide their gold.’

‘I do not think Khoragh found gold down there,’ Varka said.

Vos peered into the tunnel. Something gleamed in the depths. ‘Not just gold,’ he said. ‘I will go down. Varka, come with me. Kolsk, the rest of you – hold here. If we do not return… do as you think best.’

Kolsk genuflected. ‘Aye, dominar.’ Then, after a moment’s pause, he added, ‘May the flame of Chaos light your way.’

Vos led the way, moving carefully down the uneven slope of the tunnel. It had been carved by the hands of slaves. He could see the marks where they’d faltered, and the stains where they’d died. He felt the heat of the mountain’s roots squeezing his lungs and he paused to blink the sweat from his eyes. The gleam grew brighter.

‘It’s gold,’ Varka said, tapping the wall with her flail. ‘Melted gold.’

‘They destroyed their wealth, rather than let it be taken.’

‘Not everything,’ she said, pointing.

The box sat trapped amid a twisted extrusion of melted gold. It was a long thing, and narrow. And cold – it radiated cold, such as Vos had never felt. The cold of the night sky. It was crafted from some strange metal that bled a soft radiance. ‘Starlight,’ Varka whispered. ‘It is like starlight.’ She turned away. ‘It hurts my eyes. Dominar… we should not be here. This thing is cursed.’

Vos stepped closer, squinting against the glare. He could just make out the weird sigils which encrusted it – they were not runes or the familiar marks of the Dark Gods.

‘Do you hear that?’ Varka said, softly. ‘Like… singing?’

He did. Thin sounds as if from some great distance, like the patter of rain or the crackle of a distant fire. Only they were words, not just sounds, he was certain of it. And even as he tried to ignore it, a part of him yearned to hear – to know what it meant, to see and feel what it promised. Unable to stop himself, he reached out a hand. He heard Varka say something, but he could not look away. Could only stretch forth a hand – could only…

‘Dominar! Listen!’ Varka shook him, breaking the spell. He shrugged her off and staggered back, head swimming.

‘What?’ he growled. ‘What is it?’

‘The signifier calls out.’ Varka was already making her way back up the tunnel. Vos hesitated, looking back at the strange box. Then, with a curse, he forced himself to follow her.

At the top of the tunnel, Kolsk was waiting, agitated. ‘I saw something,’ he shouted.

‘Saw what?’ Vos demanded.

‘I do not know, dominar. Only that it was fast. Up there, somewhere.’ He gestured to the support arches and stone beams that made up the ceiling. Shadows bunched thickly among them. Vos stared, but saw nothing.

‘Are you certain?’

As if in answer to his question, the sound of metal on stone echoed down from above. Vos caught a flash of movement then. Something was perched above, watching them. And he knew what it was, now. He suspected that it had been shadowing them since they’d entered the forge. Of course it would have been watching the portcullises, waiting for an opportunity to escape. Or for Khoragh to send more warriors in after it. ‘Back,’ he growled. ‘Back to the causeway. We have been misled.’

‘What is it?’ Varka asked.

Vos ignored her question. ‘Go!’ Varka fell silent, and the warband fell back to the steps with disciplined haste. Panting with exertion, they raced up through the forges, one after the next. He pressed them hard, not letting them stop or slow. He knew that to stop, for whatever reason, was to die.

Every so often, he caught a glimpse of it, out of the corner of his eye. Behind them. Above them. It’d had weeks to learn every route and path in this place. There was only one place they could go. One place that might allow their survival.

‘Back to the portcullis,’ he said, as they finally reached the uppermost causeway. ‘We’ll make our stand there.’ He heard Kolsk shout, and turned. Something gold flashed in the gloom of the stairwell. ‘Form up, form up!’

Harsk and the other legionaries turned, shields presented to the enemy, but too late. The monster – the thing – was fast. Too fast, for something so bulky. As if it weighed nothing at all. It sprang over them, striking a pillar, and crashed down on the causeway, between them and the portcullis. Its ragged cloak flared about its massive form, revealing tarnished facets of golden war-plate and the hateful sigils which marked them. Forbidden celestial runes that stung the eye and stole courage.

It straightened, brandishing a single-bladed axe of curious design. Vos’ breath caught in his throat.

‘You were right. This is no beast,’ Kolsk snarled.

‘I know what it is, signifier,’ Vos spat. There was no mistaking such a creature for anything else. A Stormcast Eternal. Vos’ hands tightened about the haft of his hammer. He took a breath. ‘And I know that it can die – so we kill it.’

The Stormcast studied them, head tilted, the impassive mask smeared with ash and char. There was nothing human in its gaze, only the snap and snarl of a storm caged in iron. Worse even than a daemon, for at least daemons mimicked men, if only to mock them.

‘What is it waiting for?’ Varka hissed.

‘It’s gauging our strengths,’ Kolsk grunted. ‘It’s what they do. I fought them once, when the Iron Legion marched on Tukkon, in the Alumic Delta.’

‘And?’ Harsk asked.

‘That you do not know the outcome should tell you all you need to know,’ Vos said. The Iron Legion did not record its defeats. It learned from them, but it did not glorify them. He stepped forward. ‘Name yourself,’ he called out.

Silence was his only reply. Vos tried again. ‘Why are you here? This place is not yours.’ Still, the Stormcast said nothing. Infuriated, Vos gestured. ‘Harsk, Crola – shields to the front, centre on Kolsk. Garn, with Varka.’ He lifted his hammer. ‘I will take the flank.’

At his words, his followers moved swiftly into position, and he allowed himself a moment of pride. They were the elite of the Iron Legion and there was not a foe who could stand against them, if the Gods did not will it. And here, at least, he knew the Gods were with them. ‘Advance on my command,’ he growled. ‘Allow it no room to manoeuvre. Hem it in, wear it down, and–’

‘I am not here by choice.’

Vos froze. The Stormcast’s voice was like the rumble of distant thunder. It had not moved, had not so much as twitched. Vos glanced at the others. He cleared his throat. ‘Surrender, and you will be treated honourably,’ he said. It wasn’t a lie. Death by the hand of a dominar of the Iron Legion was as honourable a death as any. ‘Resist… and we will take your head.’

The Stormcast made a rough, rasping sound. Laughter, Vos realised. ‘I was about to say the same thing.’ It made a noise, like a sigh. ‘But I suspect you are no more reasonable than the others.’ Quicker than thought, it lunged. He’d seen its speed, expected it. But had not been prepared, even so. It almost cost him his life. He ducked as the axe snapped towards him. He heard the air part with a hiss, as he jerked back, and then it was among them and there was no time for any thoughts save those of survival.

Harsk died first. He allowed his shield to dip, to strike out – a mistake. The axe, its edge limned with crackling light, passed through his neck in a wet, red arc. Even as the legionary fell, the golden killer was turning. Lightning crackled, and Vos smelled ozone. The warrior held something like a cut-down crossbow, only it spat sorcerous bolts. The shot caught Kolsk in the hip, and knocked the signifier sprawling.

‘Close in,’ Vos roared. He charged, hammer raised. His blow barely kissed the Stormcast’s arm, and the one he received in return sent him staggering back against a pillar. Crola and Garn closed in, hammer and war-club striking out in tandem. They crowded their opponent, forcing it to shift position. That crackling axe left blackened craters in the faces of their shields, but the iron held, if barely.

The Stormcast retreated along the causeway, trying to gain room to fire its hand-crossbow again. Vos stooped to help Kolsk to his feet. The signifier grunted in pain, and used his standard to lever himself upright. ‘Hip’s shattered,’ he growled. ‘I can feel it.’

‘Can you fight?’

‘The day I can’t is the day I die, dominar.’ He peered at the Stormcast. ‘Of course, that might well be today…’

‘Then we will at least die well,’ Vos said. He heard the snap-snarl of the Stormcast’s crossbow, and heard Crola yelp. A spitting bolt of azure energy nearly tore the shield from her arm, and she stumbled, breaking formation. The Stormcast darted forward, axe swinging down. Garn caught the blow, but Vos heard the bones in his shield-arm twist and crack. The legionary staggered, and the Stormcast slapped him to the ground.

Varka’s flail drew sparks from the Stormcast’s helm. It whirled, driving the drillmaster back with a wild sweep of its axe. She struck again and again, seizing every opening. Her blows did little, but it served to keep the Stormcast occupied, while Crola and Garn climbed to their feet. Vos looked at Kolsk. ‘I will drive it to you. Be ready.’

Kolsk nodded. He could barely stand. But he was a legionary, and knew his duty. Vos sidled around, waiting for an opening. When Varka was knocked off her feet by a glancing blow, he lunged. The Stormcast interposed its axe at the last moment, catching his hammer. They reeled together, stumbling towards the edge of the causeway. Below, the river of molten rock curled red, and streamers of fire rose, as if in anticipation.

Vos strained against his foe. He was strong, but it was stronger. And hurt, he realised. Not by them – the wound was old. He could smell the blood seeping through the joins of the golden armour. So Khoragh’s followers had hurt it, after all. The armour was damaged as well. This close, he could see the cracks and gaps, as well as places where it had been scorched by great heat. Months and weeks of hard fighting wore down the strongest metal – even magic metal. ‘You can be hurt,’ he growled. ‘You can be broken.’

The Stormcast didn’t reply. It twisted, throwing Vos from his feet. He rolled aside as the axe came down, gouging the stones of the causeway. The Stormcast kicked him in the belly, as he sought to rise, and the blow sent him sprawling, breathless. His hammer clattered from his grip, and he saw Crola and Garn retreat as the Stormcast’s strange crossbow spat lightning at them. A golden boot slammed down onto his chest, pinning him.

‘Surrender.’ The word crackled on the air.

‘What?’ Vos spat. He groped blindly for his hammer.

The Stormcast held its axe to his throat and he froze. ‘Surrender. Get the duardin to open the gate. I will allow you to live.’

Vos stared up at his opponent. Surrender was inconceivable. Especially to a foe such as this. He thrashed beneath his opponent’s weight, and hammered a fist against the armoured leg. The Stormcast gave no sign that it had noticed the blow. Vos realised that he might have been striking a statue, for all the good it did him. ‘No,’ Vos said, defiantly.

The Stormcast straightened and raised its axe. ‘Very well.’

‘Dominar!’ Kolsk roared, as he drove the ferrule of his standard into the Stormcast’s back. The golden warrior staggered as the standard shivered apart in Kolsk’s grip. The signifier cast the shards aside and reached for his weapon as the Stormcast whirled on him. The instant the Stormcast’s foot left his chest, Vos rolled towards his hammer.

As he snatched it up, he saw Kolsk fall, the Stormcast’s axe buried in his chest. The signifier caught at the weapon as he collapsed, dragging it from his killer’s grip. The Stormcast released the axe, and raised its crossbow. Vos rose and brought his hammer down, even as the Stormcast fired.

Lightning erupted in all directions as the crossbow shattered. Vos and the others were driven back, their armour and flesh left smouldering. He saw the Stormcast reel, its armour scorched and warped. As it straightened, Varka brought her flail down against the side of its head. He heard a sharp crack, and the Stormcast sank to one knee. It backhanded the drillmaster, knocking her off balance. She flung herself aside as Crola and Garn bulled in, buffeting it with their shields.

Vos straightened as it was forced back towards him. He swung his hammer with all the strength that remained to him. The blow caught the Stormcast on the back of the skull, and the metal of its helm warped at the point of impact. The Stormcast collapsed onto all fours. ‘Finish it,’ Vos said.

The Iron Golems surrounded their quarry and struck as one, hammering their fallen foe relentlessly. Even so, it took longer than Vos thought possible to end the creature’s struggles. By the end, his arms and shoulders ached, such as they had not since his youth in the deep forges.

When it was done, the Stormcast came apart in shards of blue lightning that arrowed upwards with blinding speed. Vos was hurled back against a pillar by the explosion. He blinked, trying to clear his vision of stinging motes. His ears rang with the drawn-out rumble of thunder, shuddering down from impossible heights. The sound cut through him like a blade, and he thought again of the box at the bottom of the tunnel, and its strange song. He shook his head to clear it of such thoughts.

Panting, he turned. Every limb hurt, and it was agony to draw breath. But at least he lived to do so. ‘Kolsk,’ he said. Varka shook her head.

‘Harsk as well.’

Vos nodded. He felt no sorrow for their deaths – to die in battle was all that a warrior could ask. He studied the others. All of them were injured – Garn cradled one of his arms to his chest, and Crola had burns on her chest and legs. Varka limped towards him, clutching her side. From her strained panting, he could tell something was broken inside her. ‘A good fight,’ she said. ‘Why did it come here, do you think?’

‘Who knows why they do anything. Can you still fight?’ he asked.

She nodded and looked at the portcullis. ‘You think he knows we won?’

The portcullis started to rise with a groan. ‘He knows,’ Vos said.

Khoragh was waiting for them on the other side, his thumbs hooked into his belt. His two ogor slaves stood behind him, ready to leap to the defence of their master. Vos eyed them warily and kept his hammer close.

‘You survived,’ the duardin said. ‘I am pleased.’

‘Not all of us,’ Vos said.

Khoragh shrugged. ‘They can be replaced.’

Varka took a step towards him. Vos flung out his arm, bringing her up short. ‘Not easily,’ he said, not taking his eyes off the duardin. ‘They were warriors without equal.’

Khoragh chuckled. ‘Debatable, given that they died.’ He gestured dismissively. ‘Still, it is of no concern to me.’ He looked at Vos. ‘You beat it, then?’

‘Not it. Stormcast.’

Khoragh snorted. ‘Ah.’

‘You played us false,’ Vos growled. ‘You lied.’

‘I did not lie. Duardin do not lie. Especially to umgash.’ Khoragh laughed. ‘A waste of words. Might as well lie to a sheep.’

‘It came here for the thing you found.’

Khoragh smirked. ‘So? It is dead. Isn’t it?’ He peered at them, his smile wide and black. ‘Well… where is my trophy, boy? Where is the proof of your valour? Proof that you have done as you promised, eh?’

‘You know it is gone.’

Khoragh sighed in mock sadness. ‘Aye, that it is. And so, you have broken your oath. How shameful. How… disappointing.’ He leaned forward. ‘Yes. I am well within my rights to kill you now. But I am inclined to mercy. I shall content myself with my prize.’ He stepped back and turned away. ‘Go. Take your lives and return to my false brother, Mithraxes. Tell him the iron promise is broken, and that my debt to him is paid in full.’

‘No,’ Vos said.

Khoragh paused. He glanced back. ‘No?’

Vos lifted his hammer. ‘Your debt is paid when Mithraxes says it is, duardin. You are not the arbiter of your obligation, and the Iron Legion will have its due.’

Khoragh laughed – an ugly, harsh sound. Like two blades scraping together. He turned, his black smile stretched to the width of his seamed face. He tugged on his beard thoughtfully. ‘You have courage, boy. There is iron in you, in truth. But iron is worthless, save that it can be forged into a useful shape. And before that can be done, it must be broken, again and again. Shall I break you, boy? Shall I hammer you into something useful?’

Vos, already in motion, did not reply. He ran as fast as his aching limbs could carry him. There was no time to warn the others – not without warning Khoragh as well. He would have to trust in their discipline. The ogors lumbered forward to intercept him, raising their mutilated weapon-hands. He ducked beneath a sweeping blow and drove his hammer into the first ogor’s unprotected knee, shattering it. The brute lurched off balance with a wail. Vos left it to Varka and the others, and concentrated on the second ogor.

It barrelled towards him, lifting arms tipped by heavy, spiked maces. The brass bull-mask gleamed in the firelight. Vos avoided the first blow, but not the second. He felt a crunching sensation, and was lifted from his feet. It was stronger even than the Stormcast had been. He slammed down and rolled aside as the ogor tried to stomp on him. Wheezing slightly, tasting blood, he lurched upright and caught the ogor across the head with a desperate blow. The bull-mask was ripped from its head and sent flying.

It had no face, only a raw mass of flensed meat. Exposed veins twitched as a hole of a mouth flexed and twisted. Its eyes were held open by an arrangement of copper hooks, and its nose was a cavernous divot. It gargled in fury – or perhaps pain – and raised its bludgeoning fists over him. He drove his hammer forward as if it were a spear, slamming it into the pulsing meat of the ogor’s exposed face. Bone crunched and veins burst, filling the air with blood. The ogor staggered, whining like an injured cur.

Vos did not give it time to recover. He struck again and again, hammering at its joints – elbows, knees, ankles. It took him longer than he’d thought to cripple it. Ogors were tough, and even with broken bones, it still tried to grapple with him. It only ceased when he thrust the sharpened ferrule of his hammer through one of its eyes and into its brain.

Panting heavily, he looked for Khoragh. The duardin was fleeing across the causeway, as fast as his stumpy limbs could carry him. Vos realised he was making for the landing, and the mechanisms there. He thought of burned masses of bone and brass nozzles and knew that he couldn’t allow the duardin to reach his goal. ‘Crola!’ he roared.

Crola looked up and immediately reached for her bolas. A moment later, they were whirling towards the duardin with lethal precision. The chains wrapped about Khoragh’s lower half with bone-cracking force, knocking him from his feet. He howled curses and struggled to free himself as Vos strode towards him.

‘Cheat,’ Khoragh shrieked. ‘Coward!’ He flailed at Vos with his hammer, and Vos caught the blow on his palm and yanked the weapon from Khoragh’s grip.

‘No,’ he said, looking down at the duardin. ‘Unlike you, I am neither of those things.’

Khoragh snarled and tore at the bolas. ‘Idiot – fool. Can’t you see I was doing you a favour?’ He flopped over and tried to crawl away. ‘More of them will come – that box stinks of Azyr, and they will come looking for it. Help me open it – Mithraxes will reward us both for its secrets…’

‘Too late,’ Vos said. He dropped both hammers and reached down. With a grunt of effort, he dragged Khoragh up and lifted the duardin over his head, as if he were a sack of salt. Khoragh thrashed in his grip. ‘Wait – wait! You can’t kill me, boy – you need me! Mithraxes needs me. Who will scrape ore from the mountains for you, if not me?’

‘You can be replaced,’ Vos said, spitting Khoragh’s earlier words back at him. The duardin stiffened in his grip.

‘No, no – no!’

‘One way or another, all debts will be paid,’ Vos said, through gritted teeth. He carried Khoragh to the edge of the causeway. ‘One way or another, all oaths are fulfilled. Even yours.’ With that, he threw the struggling duardin off the causeway and into the roiling river of lava below.

Khoragh fell like a stone, cursing the entire way. Vos almost admired him, in those final moments. The duardin struck the surface of the lava and sank without a trace, swallowed up by fire, his final moments hidden by a pall of smoke. Vos stared down for a few moments, just to be sure. Then he turned.

‘It is done. The debt is paid.’

‘What now?’ Varka asked. Her flail was clotted with ogor blood, and she still clutched her side, but she seemed otherwise uninjured. He quashed a flicker of relief. Crola and Garn were still standing as well.

‘We claim this place in the name of Mithraxes,’ he said.

‘What about… that thing? Khoragh said others would come for it.’

Vos retrieved his hammer and set it across his shoulder. He fancied, for a moment, that he heard the sound of distant thunder. He thought of the box, singing down in the dark, and a shiver ran through him. Khoragh was right. More of them would come. But this place belonged to the Iron Golems – this place, and all it contained. ‘The iron promise holds,’ he said, finally. ‘And we will take what we are owed.’

They were as iron, and they would endure, whatever came.

ABOUT THE AUTHORS

David Annandale is the author of the novella The Faith and the Flesh, which features in the Warhammer Horror portmanteau The Wicked and the Damned. His work for the Horus Heresy range includes the novels Ruinstorm and The Damnation of Pythos, and the Primarchs novels Roboute Guilliman: Lord of Ultramar and Vulkan: Lord of Drakes. For Warhammer 40,000 he has written Warlord: Fury of the God-Machine, the Yarrick series, several stories involving the Grey Knights, including Warden of the Blade and Castellan, as well as titles for The Beast Arises and the Space Marine Battles series. For Warhammer Age of Sigmar he has written Neferata: Mortarch of Blood. David lectures at a Canadian university, on subjects ranging from English literature to horror films and video games.

Peter McLean has written several short stories for Black Library, including ‘Baphomet by Night’, ‘No Hero’, ‘Sand Lords’ and ‘Lightning Run’ for Warhammer 40,000, and the Warhammer Horror tale ‘Predations of the Eagle’. He grew up in Norwich, where he began story-writing, practising martial arts and practical magic, and lives there still with his wife.

Sarah Cawkwell is a freelance writer based in north-east England. Her work for Black Library includes the Silver Skulls novels The Gildar Rift and Portents, and the Architect of Fate novella, Accursed Eternity. For Warhammer, she is best known for her stories featuring the daemon princess of Khorne, Valkia the Bloody.

Ben Counter has two Horus Heresy novels to his name – Galaxy in Flames and Battle for the Abyss. He is the author of the Soul Drinkers series and The Grey Knights Omnibus. For Space Marine Battles, he has written The World Engine and Malodrax, and has turned his attention to the Space Wolves with the novella Arjac Rockfist: Anvil of Fenris as well as a number of short stories. He is a fanatical painter of miniatures, a pursuit that has won him his most prized possession: a prestigious Golden Demon award. He lives in Portsmouth, England.

David Guymer wrote the Horus Heresy novella Dreadwing, the Primarchs novel Ferrus Manus: Gorgon of Medusa, and for Warhammer 40,000 The Eye of Medusa, The Voice of Mars and the two The Beast Arises novels Echoes of the Long War and The Last Son of Dorn. For Warhammer Age of Sigmar he wrote the novel Hamilcar: Champion of the Gods, the audio dramas The Beasts of Cartha, Fist of Mork, Fist of Gork, Great Red and Only the Faithful. He is also the author of the Gotrek & Felix novels Slayer, Kinslayer and City of the Damned and the Gotrek audio drama Realmslayer. He is a freelance writer and occasional scientist based in the East Riding, and was a finalist in the 2014 David Gemmell Awards for his novel Headtaker.

Josh Reynolds is the author of the Warhammer Horror story The Beast in the Trenches, featured in the portmanteau novel The Wicked and the Damned, the Horus Heresy Primarchs novel Fulgrim: The Palatine Phoenix, and three Horus Heresy audio dramas featuring the Blackshields. His Warhammer 40,000 work includes the Space Marine Conquests novel Apocalypse, Lukas the Trickster and the Fabius Bile novels. He has written many stories set in the Age of Sigmar, including the novels Shadespire: The Mirrored City, Soul Wars, Eight Lamentations: Spear of Shadows, the Hallowed Knights novels Plague Garden and Black Pyramid, and Nagash: The Undying King. His tales of the Warhammer Old World include The Return of Nagash and The Lord of the End Times, and two Gotrek & Felix novels. He lives and works in Sheffield.

An extract from
Gloomspite.

Tobias Kench stepped from the tavern door into the cobbled street beyond. He wiped the blood from his knuckles and took a deep breath of cool evening air.

‘That’s better,’ he sighed, rolling his shoulders. The Wayward King rose at his back. The tavern was a slab-like architectural pile that looked as though it had been carelessly discarded rather than built. Its bottleglass windows were webbed with cracks, its heavy roof slates had begun to erode, and the rain-proofing was peeling down its frontage where the landlord had been remiss in his duties of care.

Tobias wouldn’t have drunk in this dive if his life depended on it. He wouldn’t have drunk anywhere in the Pipers’ District, come to think of it. But the Wayward King was always good for working out the stresses of a bad day. It had got so that the regulars knew to get very quiet and attend their flagons of rotgut when Tobias walked in, but there was always someone who didn’t know better: docksnipes off the barges that came upriver from Hammerhal Aqsha, spending their ingots before they’d earned them; a local piper who’d scraped together enough dust to drink their resentment away in the cheapest dive in town while cursing their betters for their own misfortunes; ne’er-do-wells making sure to celebrate their latest score a safe distance from any who would place their faces. Some days it was just outsiders that he judged to be lacking in piety, or those Tobias suspected had turned from Sigmar’s light.

Tobias would never take his fists to good, God-King-fearing folk. He would have been horrified at the thought. But the Wayward King never let him down.

‘Such impious souls always stray when the daemon drink takes them,’ he muttered to himself as he readjusted his watchman’s cloak and took a moment to work the sparker of his lantern. It stubbornly failed to fire, reminding Tobias that he had meant to hand it in for repair and draw a replacement from stores. Evening was drawing in and the shadows of the volcanic mountains flowed along Draconium’s streets like ink, pooling between the city’s tall, slate-roofed buildings. ‘I am merely preempting their transgressions, reminding them that Sigmar is always watching.’

Behind him, the tavern was quiet, as it always was after he left. It would become rowdy again soon enough. They’d light the lanterns, mop up the blood and carry on as though he’d never been there. Tobias, meanwhile, would continue his watch.

Ever was the pious man’s burden thus.

Lightning blossomed high overhead, drawing Tobias’ gaze to the sky. Up there, amidst the jagged peaks and rumbling calderas of the Redspine Range, storms brewed and broke with ferocious speed. The storm’s wrath was a sign that Sigmar watched over them all, thought Tobias, as arcing bolts were drawn from the sky to strike the metal prayer rods of the shrines that dotted the mountainsides. He wondered if any pilgrims were up there now, knelt upon narrow ledges of stone, their rapturous expressions illuminated by the arc and flare of one lightning strike after another. If so, there’d be bodies to bring down by morning, those who had passed into the realm of the dead and whose charred mortal remains were no longer required.

‘Not my task,’ Tobias told himself. ‘Not for many years now.’ Pilgrim retrieval was a duty given to the watchmen fourth class, and these days Tobias was second class. He touched a fingertip to the silver clasp, inscribed with Sigmar’s hammer, which held his cloak in place and denoted his rank. A habit, ever since Iyenna had left him to the affections of what she described as his twin mistresses – his job and his religion.

As it always did, the thought of Iyenna soured Tobias’ mood. He squared his shoulders and set off down the street. His normal patrol route took him from here through the fringes of Docksflow before he doubled back west to reach the factories and workshops of Forges, before angling back uphill through the more affluent streets of High Drake and thence to the watch blockhouse atop Gallowhill. It would only be a short detour, however, to angle through the dive streets of the Slump. Tobias was sure he would find more impious souls to punish down there.

The watchman had taken only a few steps before a subtle movement caught his eye. Shadows shifted in the alleyway beside the Wayward King. Between a broken crate and a heap of burlap sacks, something moved. There was a scratching sound. Tobias frowned, shifting his grip on his halberd and pacing closer to the alley. Vagrants and fengh addicts were a constant problem in Draconium. Life was hard in the realms beyond the heavens, Tobias could attest to that, but he would never understand how desperate someone must have to be to lean on the rotted crutch of drugs.

His scowl became a smile as his eyes adjusted to the gloom and he made out glinting yellow eyes and a long, waving tail.

‘Hah, Saint Klaus, you old rogue. Where have you been? It’s been weeks, I thought the God-King might have taken you up for reforging!’

Tobias sank to his haunches and held out a hand. The cat padded from the alleyway, its gaze switching hopefully between his gloved hand and his smiling face. It shoved its head against his fingers, an insistent nudge that elicited a chuckle from Tobias. He scratched the cat’s ears.

‘Still no owner, lad?’ asked Tobias. Klaus purred, danced back from his hand for a moment then wound under it again with his tail twitching. ‘Oh, very well.’ Tobias’ smile broadened, and he reached into a pouch at his belt for a strip of dried saltfish. Klaus snatched the food from his hand, and Tobias watched with pleasure as the cat chewed and swallowed, then looked expectantly at him again.

‘One of these days, I’m going to carry you back to the blockhouse and we’ll take you on as a mascot.’ Tobias reached for a second piece of fish but paused as a fresh volley of lightning broke high overhead. In its strobing glare, the alleyway behind Klaus was momentarily illuminated and Tobias saw something strange.

The watchman’s frown returned, and he rose, trying again to light his lantern. It sparked and died, sparked and died, then at last sputtered fitfully into life. Klaus meowed a question, but Tobias ignored him, brow furrowed as he raised the lantern and played its beam along the alley. There. Halfway along, at the darkest point where buildings loomed high overhead, Tobias saw a deeper darkness surrounded by lumpy shapes.

‘Klaus, old boy, I think you may make a watchman yet,’ murmured Tobias. ‘My cloak if that’s not a tunnel of some sort, dug right in under the Wayward King.’

Thoughts full of smugglers and thieves, Tobias opened the clasps on the haft of his watchman’s halberd and affixed his lantern beneath its blade. A twist of the mechanism and the clasps snapped shut, securing his lantern so that, when his halberd was lowered and pointed blade-first ahead of him, its light would shine out to light his way and blind potential miscreants. Tobias always thought of it as Sigmar’s light, an inescapable glare that transfixed wrong-doers and aided the God-King’s rightful servants.

Stepping carefully past Klaus, Tobias advanced into the alleyway. Lightning cracked on high, whitewashing the walls and floor then plunging them back into shadow. To Tobias’ right rose the flank of the Wayward King, all crumbling stone and a couple of small, dirty windows high up. To his left hunched a tenement, one of many built to house dock workers, and Tobias noted that the only windows on this side of the building were long-ago broken and boarded. It was a good spot for secretive deeds; no eyes upon it at all.

None but his and Sigmar’s.

In the beam of his lantern the dim suggestion of shapes resolved into something clear and, to Tobias’ mind, incriminating. A hole had been dug here, right into the foundations of the Wayward King. It was surrounded by rough heaps of spoil, dirt and old broken cobbles piled a foot deep on the alley floor.

Sloppy work. Professionals would have removed the debris to avoid attention being drawn to their efforts. And surely pointless, he reflected with puzzlement. The hatch that led to the tavern’s beer cellar was around the back of the building, in Drover’s Lane; he knew from experience that its lock had been broken and repaired so many times that a good kick was all it took to snap it off and gain access below. So why go to the trouble of digging a hole?

He paced closer, lantern beam swaying with his footsteps. Tobias’ body radiated tension. He was ready at any moment for some malcontent to spring from the pit, cudgel swinging.

Nothing moved but him.

Lightning flashed again as he reached the lip of the hole and saw that, sure enough, it led straight down into the tavern’s cellar. Or rather, he realised as he stared at it, it had been dug up and out of the cellar. The way the soil had been pushed up and heaped around left him in no doubt of that fact. Tobias’ frown deepened. He sank down on his haunches, playing the beam of his lantern around the edges of the pit.

‘This was dug with… claws? Burrowed by something?’ He glanced back and saw that Klaus had followed him a short way down the alley, but that the cat had now stopped, wide eyed and watchful, some way back. Klaus’ tail twitched with agitation. His fur bristled.

Something was awry here, and Tobias aimed to find out what. If some vermin or beast had been allowed to make its lair in the cellar of the Wayward King then his next visit wouldn’t be the usual social call, but an official inspection that would undoubtedly end in the negligent owner’s business being shut down. Tobias felt a momentary pang of regret that his visits would have to end. It was eclipsed by the greater surge of pious satisfaction at the thought of doing his duty to Sigmar.

‘Nothing for it, lad,’ he said, setting off for Drover’s Lane. ‘That lock’s getting broken again.’

A few moments and one swift kick later, and Tobias was treading carefully down into the darkened cellar of the Wayward King. He pointed his halberd ahead of him, its lantern light flickering as he played it across stacked kegs and boxes of foodstuffs.

‘City watch,’ he said in a loud, clear voice as he advanced. ‘If anyone is here, step out into the light now or it will go worse for you.’

He paused at the bottom of the steps, waiting, but nothing moved. Tobias had been half-ready for some belligerent duardin smuggler or worshipper of the Dark Gods to burst out and assail him. If he was honest with himself, he had rather hoped for it.

It was cold here, the district being too poor to benefit from Draconium’s thermal heating-pipe network. Ironic, he thought; they toiled to build and maintain the system that drew volcanic heat up through the pipehouse and funnelled it to the richer regions of the city, but they had not earned the right to benefit from it themselves.

From above, Tobias could hear a muffled din of rowdy conversation, singing and the clink of glass. Trickles of dust fell sporadically through the floorboards above his head, drifting in his lantern light.

‘How in Sigmar’s name can they have a hole in their cellar and not know about it?’ he wondered aloud, but a moment later Tobias’ question was answered as he realised that he couldn’t see the hole at all from where he stood. Pacing across the cellar to where he knew the hole must be, Tobias instead found a wooden wall barring his path, empty ale tuns piled up against it in a heap.

The boards were rough-cut yarrenwood, festooned with splinters.

‘Cheap,’ muttered Tobias. ‘And comparatively new.’ It had clearly been put there to hide something.

Quick and quiet, Tobias set aside his halberd, propping it so its light was pointed at the false wall. He moved the empty tuns one by one, stacking them to his right until he had cleared a good space, and then slid his gloved fingers into the gap between two boards. A quick, sharp wrench and the board he had grasped came away with a splintering crack of wood and nails.

Tobias peered through the gap he had made. Sure enough, there was another few feet of space back here, and a ragged-edged tunnel connecting cellar and alleyway. He saw Klaus staring at him through the hole.

Repeating his wrenching procedure several more times, Tobias made a large enough gap to squeeze through. He thought about grabbing his halberd, but the weapon would be unwieldy in the confined space and besides, its light would serve him well enough from where it was.

Tobias pushed his way into the hidden chamber and immediately saw what it was for. Heaped at one end were several wood-and-iron strongboxes, hidden away behind the false wall.

‘Ill-gotten gains, I’ll wager,’ he said with a satisfied smile. ‘The watch coffers are about to receive a generous donation.’

Then he registered another hole, this one yawning in the dirt floor at one end of the hidden chamber. This pit was wider, around five feet across and vanishing back and downwards into darkness. Again, it looked to have been excavated with large, heavy claws. A damp reek wafted from it, causing Tobias to wrinkle his nose in disgust. Small, glistening fungi sprouted around its entrance, half-visible in the spill of his lantern’s light.

‘What in the realms did this?’ Tobias wondered aloud. He edged tentatively closer to the hole, peering into its depths. Suddenly, he felt the lack of his halberd keenly. He was about to turn back for it when his lantern’s light suddenly winked out.

Tobias cursed as he was plunged into inky darkness.

‘That damned lantern,’ he snarled, then stopped as he heard a scuff of movement from the direction of the main cellar. The sound came again, something or someone trying to move stealthily across the dirt floor. Someone coming closer.

Tobias tensed, then jumped as Klaus gave a yowl from somewhere up above. Heart thumping, Tobias turned, trying to locate the gap in the boards that led back to the cellar. The hole up to the alleyway gave next to no light at all.

He fumbled at his belt for his coglock pistol.

‘City watch,’ he barked, hoping to banish his panic with the weight of his authority. ‘Whoever is there, you are interfering with an official investigation. Spark that lantern at once and step back, or face Sigmar’s justice.’

He heard a sound that might have been a mean chuckle or might simply have been an animal snarl. Tobias’ heart beat faster. Nothing human had made that noise. He strained to see, the darkness seeming to smother him. He fumbled his pistol free just as another scuffing scrape came from the cellar, the sound close enough that it made him recoil involuntarily.

Tobias stepped smartly back and pointed his pistol blindly.

‘I’m warning you–’ he began, then something struck his legs from behind with tremendous force. Tobias felt hot agony sear its way up from his calves, felt himself flung forwards and a sudden crunching impact as the floor rushed up to meet his face. He tasted blood. His ears rang. His throat closed over the winded shriek of pain that tried to escape his lips.

Something was ripping at the flesh of his legs, like a dozen knives driven into his calves and thighs all at once. Tobias tried to cry out, to yell for aid, but shock seemed to have sealed his voice inside him as sure as a stopper rammed into a bottle. He heard grunting, felt a wash of stinking breath, felt warm wetness, the slither of something muscular and slick across his flesh and a crushing weight.

No.

Not knives.

Teeth.

‘Oh, Sigmar,’ croaked Tobias, swinging his pistol down to point at whatever had surged from the hole and sunk its fangs into him. There came a violent dragging motion, a wrench that hauled Tobias across the dirt floor and cracked his chin against the lip of the hole. His gun spilled from his nerveless fingers. Consciousness wavered.

Tobias felt another ferocious tugging sensation, a crushing pressure and an explosion of unbearable agony from his legs, then a deeper darkness swallowed him whole.

A Black Library Publication

First published in Great Britain in 2019.
This eBook edition published in 2019 by Black Library, Games Workshop Ltd, Willow Road, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, UK.

Produced by Games Workshop in Nottingham.
Cover illustration by Paul Dainton.

Warcry © Copyright Games Workshop Limited 2019. Warcry, GW, Games Workshop, Black Library, Warhammer, Warhammer Age of Sigmar, Stormcast Eternals, and all associated logos, illustrations, images, names, creatures, races, vehicles, locations, weapons, characters, and the distinctive likenesses thereof, are either ® or TM, and/or © Games Workshop Limited, variably registered around the world.
All Rights Reserved.

A CIP record for this book is available from the British Library.

ISBN: 978-1-78999-430-8

This is a work of fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this book are fictional, and any resemblance to real people or incidents is purely coincidental.

eBook license

This license is made between:

Games Workshop Limited t/a Black Library, Willow Road, Lenton, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, United Kingdom (“Black Library”); and

(2) the purchaser of an e-book product from Black Library website (“You/you/Your/your”)

(jointly, “the parties”)

These are the terms and conditions that apply when you purchase an e-book (“e-book”) from Black Library. The parties agree that in consideration of the fee paid by you, Black Library grants you a license to use the e-book on the following terms:

* 1. Black Library grants to you a personal, non-exclusive, non-transferable, royalty-free license to use the e-book in the following ways:

o 1.1 to store the e-book on any number of electronic devices and/or storage media (including, by way of example only, personal computers, e-book readers, mobile phones, portable hard drives, USB flash drives, CDs or DVDs) which are personally owned by you;

o 1.2 to access the e-book using an appropriate electronic device and/or through any appropriate storage media; and

* 2. For the avoidance of doubt, you are ONLY licensed to use the e-book as described in paragraph 1 above. You may NOT use or store the e-book in any other way. If you do, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license.

* 3. Further to the general restriction at paragraph 2, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license in the event that you use or store the e-book (or any part of it) in any way not expressly licensed. This includes (but is by no means limited to) the following circumstances:

o 3.1 you provide the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.2 you make the e-book available on bit-torrent sites, or are otherwise complicit in ‘seeding’ or sharing the e-book with any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.3 you print and distribute hard copies of the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.4 you attempt to reverse engineer, bypass, alter, amend, remove or otherwise make any change to any copy protection technology which may be applied to the e-book.

* 4. By purchasing an e-book, you agree for the purposes of the Consumer Protection (Distance Selling) Regulations 2000 that Black Library may commence the service (of provision of the e-book to you) prior to your ordinary cancellation period coming to an end, and that by purchasing an e-book, your cancellation rights shall end immediately upon receipt of the e-book.

* 5. You acknowledge that all copyright, trademark and other intellectual property rights in the e-book are, shall remain, the sole property of Black Library.

* 6. On termination of this license, howsoever effected, you shall immediately and permanently delete all copies of the e-book from your computers and storage media, and shall destroy all hard copies of the e-book which you have derived from the e-book.

* 7. Black Library shall be entitled to amend these terms and conditions from time to time by written notice to you.

* 8. These terms and conditions shall be governed by English law, and shall be subject only to the jurisdiction of the Courts in England and Wales.

* 9. If any part of this license is illegal, or becomes illegal as a result of any change in the law, then that part shall be deleted, and replaced with wording that is as close to the original meaning as possible without being illegal.

* 10. Any failure by Black Library to exercise its rights under this license for whatever reason shall not be in any way deemed to be a waiver of its rights, and in particular, Black Library reserves the right at all times to terminate this license in the event that you breach clause 2 or clause 3.